path: root/32462.txt

The Project Gutenberg EBook of Warrior of the Dawn, by Howard Carleton Browne

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: Warrior of the Dawn

Author: Howard Carleton Browne

Release Date: May 20, 2010 [EBook #32462]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WARRIOR OF THE DAWN ***




Produced by Greg Weeks, Roger L. Holda, Mary Meehan and
the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
https://www.pgdp.net










                          WARRIOR OF THE DAWN

                           by HOWARD BROWNE


[Transcriber Note: This etext was produced from Amazing Stories December
1942 and January 1943. Extensive research did not uncover any evidence
that the U.S. copyright on this publication was renewed.]




[Illustration: Tharn stared in amazement at the city that lay before
him]

[Sidenote: From the forest deeps came brutal killers, and Tharn, the
Cro-Magnon, vowed that vengeance would be his....]




CHAPTER I

In Quest of Vengeance


It was late afternoon. Neela, the zebra, and his family of fifteen
grazed quietly near the center of a level stretch of grassland. In the
distance, and encircling the expanse of prairie, stood a solid wall of
forest and close-knit jungle.

For the past two hours of this long hot afternoon Neela had shown signs
of increasing nervousness. Feeding a short distance from the balance of
his charges, he lifted his head from time to time to stare intently
across the wind-stirred grasses to the east. Twice he had started slowly
in that direction, only to stop short, stamp and snort uneasily, then
wheel about and retrace his steps.

The remainder of the herd cropped calmly at the long grasses, apparently
heedless of their leader's unrest, tails slapping flanks clear of biting
flies.

Meanwhile, some two hundred yards to the eastward, three half-naked
white hunters, belly-flat in the concealing growth, continued their
cautious advance.

Wise in the ways of wary grass-eaters were these three members of a
Cro-Magnard tribe, living in a day some twenty thousand years before the
founding of Rome.[A] With the wind against their faces, with their
passage as soundless as only veteran hunters may make it, they knew the
zebra had no cause for alarm beyond a vague suspicion born of instinct
alone.

[Footnote A: Probably no race of man in all history has so stimulated
the imagination of scientists as that of Cro-Magnon Man. The origin of
the race is lost in antiquity, although its arrival on the scene was
supposed to have taken place between 35,000 and 20,000 B.C. It is
established, however, that hordes of the white-skinned, strong-thewed
cave-dwellers over-ran, long before the dawn of history, what today is
southern Europe and the Mediterranean Basin. This section of the earth's
surface was sparsely populated, at the time, by Neanderthal Man--the
last of the sub-human fore-runners of Homo Sapiens.

Immediate warfare raged between the two. The Cro-Magnards, while lacking
the tremendous muscles and long, ape-like arms of the Neanderthaloids,
were far more intelligent (as witness the dimensions of their heads; a
brain-case exceeding in size that of present day man), and gradually
eliminated the native Neanderthals. Between the two, there was little
difference in man-made weapons. The principal weapon of both was the
club; but, in Cro-Magnon's case, this was augmented by the flint knife,
clumsily shaped but effective. It is entirely possible that the latter
people made use of the rope, both as one of the amenities and as a
weapon of offense.

Cro-Magnon Man was the proud possessor of a virtue both new and
startling in a world given only to the struggle for survival. This
virtue was Leisure--a period in which he was free to do things other
than kill his enemies, hunt, and eat. He used his leisure to develop an
artistic sense that found its expression in the painting of everyday
scenes from his life. The walls of his cave served as a canvas; his
materials, principally ochre, he took from the earth. He was the first
Artist; and his paintings, still admirable considering the lack of
guiding precedence, have endured to this day.

In appearance, Cro-Magnon Man was ruggedly handsome, both in figure and
face. He was long-headed, with a short face patterned on the diamond.
The width was extreme, with high cheek-bones slanting up to a narrowing
forehead, and down to a short, firm chin. Above a long, finely moulded
mouth, the strong, usually prominent nose jutted out imperiously.

The female was considerably smaller than her mate, often reaching no
more than to his shoulders. Possibly she was lovely of face and figure;
we of today have no evidence to the contrary.

There are authorities who insist no finer specimen of humankind ever
existed than the Cro-Magnard. Whether or not this is true, does not
alter the fact that he was able to carve a secure niche in a savage and
implacable world, and, at the same time, place the feet of his
descendants on the path to civilization and a more sheltered life.--Ed.]

And so the three men slipped forward, a long spear trailing in each
right hand, their only guide the keen ears this primitive life had
developed.

One of the three, a stocky man with a square, strong face and heavily
muscled body, deep-tanned, paused to adjust his grasp on the
stone-tipped spear he carried. As he did so there was a quick stir in
the tangled grasses near his hand and Sleeza, the snake, struck savagely
at his fingers.

With a startled, involuntary shout, the man jerked away, barely avoiding
the deadly fangs. And then he snatched the flint knife from his
loin-cloth and plunged it fiercely again and again into Sleeza's
threshing body.

When finally he stopped, the mottled coils were limp in death. He saw
then that his companions were standing erect, staring to the west.

From his sitting position he looked up at the others.

"Neela--?" he began.

"--has fled," finished one of the hunters. "He heard you quarreling with
Sleeza. We cannot catch him, now."

The third man grinned. "Next time, Barkoo, let Sleeza bite you. While
you may die, at least our food will not run away!"

Ignoring the grim attempt at humor, Barkoo scrambled to his feet and
watched, in helpless rage, the bobbing heads and flying legs of Neela
and his flock, now far away.

Barkoo swore mightily. "And it's too late to hunt further," he growled.
"As it is, darkness will come before we reach the caves of Tharn. To
return empty-handed besides--" One of his companions suddenly caught
Barkoo by the arm. "Look!" he cried, pointing toward the west.

       *       *       *       *       *

A young man, clad only in an animal skin about his middle, had leaped
from a clump of grasses less than twenty yards from the fleeing herd. In
one hand was a long war-spear held aloft as he swooped toward them.

Instantly the herd turned aside and with a fresh burst of speed sought
to out-run this new danger.

"Look at him run!" Barkoo shouted.

With the speed of a charging lion the youth was covering the ground in
mighty bounds, slanting rapidly up to the racing animals. A moment later
and he had drawn abreast of a sleek young mare, her slim ears backlaid
in terror.

Still running at full speed, the young man drew back his arm and sent
his spear flashing across the gap between him and the mare, catching her
full in the exposed side.

As though her legs had been jerked from under her, the creature turned a
complete circle in mid-air before crashing to the ground, her scream of
agony coming clearly to the three watching hunters.

Barkoo, when the young man knelt beside the kill, shook his head in
tight-lipped tribute.

"I might have known he would do something like this," he said,
exasperated. "When I asked him to come with us he refused; the sun was
too hot. Now he will laugh at us--taunt us as bad hunters."

"Some day he will not come back from the hunt," predicted one of the
men. "He takes too many chances. He goes out alone after Jalok, the
panther, and Tarlok, the leopard, with only a knife and a rope. Why,
just a sun ago, I heard him say Sadu, the lion, was to be next. Smart
hunters leave Sadu alone!"

Tharn, the son of Tharn, watched the three come slowly toward him. His
unbelievably sharp eyes of gray caught Barkoo's attempt at an
unimpressed expression, and his own lean handsome face broke in a wide
smile, the small even white teeth contrasting vividly with his sun-baked
skin.

He wondered what had caused the zebra herd to bolt before the hunters
could attempt their kill. He had caught sight of them an hour before
from the high-flung branches of a tree, and had hidden in the grass near
the probable route of the animals once Barkoo and his men had charged
them.

Barkoo, seeming to ignore the son of his chief, came up to the dead
zebra and nudged it with an appraising toe.

"Not much meat here," he said to Korgul. "A wise hunter would have
picked a fatter one."

Tharn's lips twitched with amusement. He knew Barkoo--knew he found
fault only to hide an extravagant satisfaction that the chief's son had
succeeded where older heads had failed; for Barkoo had schooled him in
forest lore almost from the day Tharn had first walked.

That had been a little more than twenty summers ago; today Tharn was
more at home in the jungles and on the plains than any other member of
his tribe. His confidence had grown with his knowledge until he knew
nothing of fear and little of caution. He took impossible chances for
the pure love of danger, flaunting his carelessness in the face of his
former teacher, jeering at the other's gloomy prophecies of disaster.

Tharn pursed his lips solemnly. "It is true," he admitted soberly, "that
a wiser hunter would have made a better choice. That is, if he were not
so clumsy that the meat would run away first. Then the wise hunter would
not be able to kill even a little Neela. Wise old men cannot run fast."

Barkoo glared at him. "It was Sleeza," he snapped, then reddened at
being trapped into a defense. He wheeled on the grinning Korgul. "Get a
strong branch," he said sharply....

       *       *       *       *       *

With the dead weight of the kill swinging from the branch between Korgul
and Torbat, the four Cro-Magnon hunters set out for the distant caves of
their tribe.

Soon they entered the mouth of a beaten elephant path leading into the
depths of dense jungle to the west. It was nearly dark here beneath the
over-spreading forest giants, the huge moss-covered boughs festooned
with loops and whorls of heavy vines. The air was overladen with the
heavy smell of rotting vegetation; the sounds of innumerable small life
were constantly in the hunters' ears. Here in the humid jungle, the
bodies of the men glistened with perspiration.

By the time they had crossed the belt of woods to come into the open at
the beginning of another prairie, Dyta, the sun, was close to the
western horizon. Hazy in the far distance were three low hills, their
common base buried among a sizable clump of trees. In those hills were
the caves of the tribe, and at sight of them the four men quickened
their steps.

They were perhaps a third of the way across the open ground, when Tharn,
in the lead, halted abruptly, his eyes on a section of the grasses some
hundred yards ahead.

Barkoo came up beside him. "What is it?" he asked tensely.

Tharn shrugged. "I don't know--yet. The wind is wrong. But something is
crawling toward us very slowly and with many pauses."

Barkoo grunted. Tharn's uncanny instinct in locating and identifying
unseen creatures annoyed him. It smacked too strongly of kinship with
the wild beasts; it was not natural for a human to possess that sort of
ability.

"Come," said Tharn. With head erect, the long spear trailing in his
right hand, he set out at a brisk pace, his companions close on his
heels.

They had gone half the way when a low moan came to the sharp ears of the
younger man. In it was a note of human suffering and physical agony so
pitiful that Tharn abandoned all caution and plunged forward.

And then he was parting the rank grasses from above the motionless body
of a boy, lying there face down. From a purple-edged hole in his right
side blood dripped in great red blobs to form a widening pool beneath
him.

Tenderly Tharn slipped an arm beneath the shoulders of the youngster and
carefully turned him to his back. Even as he recognized the familiar
features, pale beneath a coat of bronze, he was aware of Barkoo behind
him. Before he could turn, a strong hand thrust him roughly to one side
and the older man was kneeling beside the wounded boy.

"Dartoog!" he cried, his tone a blending of fear and horror and
monstrous rage. "Dartoog, my son! What has happened? Who has done this
to you?"

Weakly the boy's eyes opened. In the brown depths at first were only
weariness and pain. Then they focused on the face of the man and lighted
up wonderfully, while a faint smile struggled for a place on the graying
lips.

"Father!" he gasped.

"Who did this?" demanded Barkoo for the second time.

       *       *       *       *       *

The eyes closed. Haltingly at first, then more smoothly as though
finding strength in reliving the story, Dartoog spoke:

"It happened only a little while ago. I was near the foot of one of the
hills, making a spear. A few warriors and women were near me; the rest
of our people were in the caves.

"Then, suddenly, many strange fighting-men sprang out from behind trees
at the edge of the clearing. They were as many as leaves on a big tree.
With loud war-cries they ran at us; and before we could get away they
had thrown their spears. I tried to run; but a big warrior caught me and
struck me with his knife."

The son of Barkoo fell silent. Tharn, a flaming rage growing within him,
bent nearer. Behind him were Korgul and Torbat, both very still, their
faces strained.

"Then," the boy continued, "came Tharn, the chief, with our
fighting-men. They came running from the caves and threw themselves upon
the strangers.

"It was a great fight! Many times did the strange warriors try to beat
back our men, and as many times did they fail. Tharn, our chief, was the
reason. So many men that I could not count them, died beneath his knife
and spear. But at last he, too, fell with a spear in his back.

"While they were fighting I crawled to the trees. Then I got to my feet
and ran this way as far as I could. I wanted to find you, father, that
you might go and kill them all."

Dartoog's voice, growing weaker, now ceased altogether. Twice he opened
his lips to speak but no words came. Then, his throat swelling with a
supreme effort, he cried out: "Go, father! Go, before they--" His voice
broke, his body stiffened, then relaxed and he fell back, sighing.

Gently the father cradled his son's head in the circle of his arms. Once
more the clear brown eyes opened. The man bent an ear to the lips
framing further words.

"It--is--so--dark," came the barely audible whisper. As the boy finished
speaking, his body slumped, his head dropped back and life left him.

Barkoo sat as graven in stone, head bowed above the dead body of his
only son. There was no sound but that of the rustling grasses stirring
lazily in the early evening breeze from the east.

Young Tharn was the first to move. Shaking his head like a hurt lion, he
leaped to his feet, caught up his spear and set out at a run toward the
distant caves.

By the time he had passed through the trees bounding the clearing before
the hills, darkness was very near.

He came into the center of utter confusion. Everywhere about the wide
clearing were bodies--some dead, others desperately wounded. Instantly
Tharn set about organizing the dazed survivors; and it was only after
the injured had been cared for and the dead placed in long rows in two
of the recesses, that he found sufficient courage to ask about his
father.

"We took a spear from his back and carried him to his own cave," was the
answer. "I do not know if he still lives; he was not dead when we took
him there."

Tharn, closer to knowing fear than he could ever remember, raced upward
along the narrow ledges before the cave mouths. Near the crest he passed
through the wide entrance of a large natural cavern, its interior
lighted by means of dishes of animal fat in which were burning wicks of
twisted grasses.

       *       *       *       *       *

A group of warriors and women at the rear of the cave, drew aside as
Tharn approached, revealing the magnificent figure of their leader lying
upon a great pile of furry pelts. Although the eyes were closed and the
strong regular features bore evidence of suffering, Tharn's heart lost
its burden when he saw the broad chest rising and falling evenly.

Seated on a small flat-topped boulder beside the bed was Old Myrdon,
pressing juices from herbs in a stone bowl. Old Myrdon had brought back
to health more wounded fighting men than he could remember; and his long
familiarity with death and suffering had completely soured his naturally
acid disposition.

The young man placed a hand on the forehead of the sleeping chief,
gratified to find the skin cool and moist. He noticed the compress of
herbs bound in place high up on his father's back, and knew, then, the
spear had not touched a vital spot, that with proper care rapid recovery
would follow.

He moved to Myrdon's side. "Take good care of him, Old One," he said
quietly.

The healer jerked his shoulder from under Tharn's hand. "I do not need
advice from you," he growled, his wrinkled fingers grinding the rock
pestle savagely against the bowl's contents. "If he lives it will be
because I want him to live."

Tharn's grim expression did not change. "Take good care of him," he
repeated evenly. "If he dies--you die!"

Startled, Myrdon raised his head. But Tharn had turned away and was
striding toward the exit.

At the foot of the cliff he found Barkoo and Korgul and Torbat talking
with a group of warriors. The son of the chief shouldered his way to the
center. Darkness had come while he had been aloft and the only light
came from two resinous flares.

In silence they looked at Tharn's set face. He was aware that they were
regarding him strangely--almost expectantly. They seemed to sense that
the carefree boy they had known was gone--replaced by a young warrior.

"Which way," demanded Tharn, "did they go?"

A tall, thin warrior with a bloody scratch across his forehead replied:
"When they saw they could not gain the caves, they fell back. After they
had disappeared among the trees, I followed for a time. Their path led
into the south along the trail where we slew Pandor, the elephant, two
suns ago."

Barkoo rubbed a hand thoughtfully across his smooth-scraped chin. "When
Dyta comes again," he said, "we will start after them."

Tharn's mouth hardened. "You can wait for Dyta if you wish," he said
slowly. "I am going after them now. They had no quarrel with us, but
many of my friends--and yours--are dead. They killed Dartoog. They tried
to kill my father. I am not going to wait."

"What can you hope to do alone, against many?" Barkoo asked in
matter-of-fact tones. "Wait; go with us when it is light. There will be
fighting enough for you then."

Without replying, Tharn stooped and caught up a flint-tipped war-spear.
Then he re-coiled the folds of his grass rope about his shoulders and
made sure the stone knife was secure in the folds of his loin-cloth.

He turned to the watching men. "I am going now," he said quietly. An
instant later the black void of jungle had swallowed him up.




CHAPTER II

Dylara


Uda, the moon, had not yet risen above the trees when the Cro-Magnon
youth plunged into the wilderness of growing things. As a result he
found his way purely by his familiarity with the territory and a store
of jungle lore not surpassed by the beasts themselves. Because of the
dense darkness, he was guided by three senses alone: smell, hearing and
touch; but these were ample when backed by the keen mind and superhuman
strength bequeathed by heritage and environment.

The narrow game trail underfoot swerved abruptly to the west and rose
rapidly. For several hundred feet the way was steep, became level for a
short distance, then fell away in a long gentle slope to flatness once
more.

All this was familiar ground to Tharn. The ridge containing the homes of
his people was behind him now; from here on for a day's march was
nothing but level country.

Now came Uda, her shining half-disc swinging low above the towering
reaches of the trees, her white rays seeking to pierce the matted growth
below. What little light came through was enough for Tharn's eyes to
regain some degree of usefulness.

He was moving ahead at a slow trot, an hour afterward, when the shrill
scream of a leopard broke suddenly from the trail ahead. Another time,
and Tharn might have gone on--too proud to change his course in the face
of possible peril. But tonight he had more urgent business than a brawl
with Tarlok.

Turning at right angles into the wall of undergrowth lining the path, he
vaulted into the lower branches of a sturdy tree. With the graceful
agility of little Nobar, the monkey, he swung swiftly westward again,
threading his way with deceptive ease along the network of swaying
boughs, now and then swinging perilously across a wide span from one
tree to the next.

Directly below was the beaten path; and now he caught sight of the
animal whose scream he had heard. Tarlok was pacing leisurely in the
same direction as that of the man overhead, pausing occasionally to give
voice to his hunting squall, his spotted form barely visible among the
shadows. Tharn passed silently above him, the leopard unaware of his
nearness.

Onward raced the Cro-Magnard, his thoughts filled with the quest he had
undertaken alone. His savage, untamed mind had dwelt so steadily upon
the outrageous attack, that it finally brought an emotion so powerful as
to be almost tangible: Hate, and for a companion, Revenge.

Never would he rest until this unknown tribe had felt the weight of his
own personal wrath. For what they had done they must pay a thousandfold
in lives and misery.

       *       *       *       *       *

Without warning, the forest ended; and the cave lord dropped to the
ground at the edge of a great plain, its bounds hidden in the ghostly
moonlight.

A line of broken grasses began where the game path ended. So fresh was
the trail, now, that Tharn knew he had best wait for sunrise before
continuing the chase. He had no wish to dash headlong among the ranks of
the very enemy he pursued.

A few moments later Tharn was sleeping soundly in a crotch of a high
tree, his slumber undisturbed by the long familiar noises of a jungle
night.

The sun was an hour high when he awakened. His first act was to climb to
the highest pinnacle of the tree, and from that point attempt to pick
out, if possible, the goal of those he sought.

He was immediately successful. Due west, far in the distance, he saw
hills rising steeply amidst another forest. His sharp eyes followed a
wide line of broken grasses, noting that it pointed unerringly toward
those same heights.

Tharn smiled grimly to himself. Soon the first member of that war-party
would make the initial payment on the blood-debt. Making certain his
weapons were in place, the broad-shouldered young man slid to the ground
and took up a circuitous route, avoiding the open plain, which brought
him finally to the forest's edge at a considerable distance away from
the others' point of entry at the far side of the plain. If he had
crossed the plain, sharp eyes might have noted his pursuit from just
within the forest edge.

Once the trail was picked up again, he took to the comparative safety of
the middle terraces. Soon he was moving in absolute silence above a
narrow pathway winding into the gloomy interior, the imprints of many
naked feet clear in the thick dust. But he no longer needed such
evidence; the humid breeze was bringing the assorted smells of a
Cro-Magnon settlement close ahead.

So close were the hills by this time that he was momentarily expecting
the trees to thin out, when he caught the sound of a faint movement from
below. Warily he slipped downward until, parting the foliage with a
stealthy hand, he made out the figure of a tall muscular warrior
standing in the trail, his attitude that of a sentry.

Tharn felt his pulses quicken as a new emotion came to him. In all his
twenty-two years he had never been called upon to take a human life, and
he found the prospect somewhat disquieting. Yet it was just such a
purpose that he had in mind and there was no point in wasting time with
self-analysis.

Noiselessly he slid to the ground and stepped onto the trail a few paces
behind the stranger. With infinite stealth he lessened the space between
the unsuspecting warrior and his own half crouched figure. Forgotten was
the knife at his belt; his purpose was to close fingers about the
other's throat.

Now, he was sufficiently near. The muscles of his legs tensed for the
spring--and the enemy whirled to face him!

       *       *       *       *       *

When the guard saw the young giant's nearness and threatening position,
his eyes flew wide in surprise and fear. His jaw dropped, but no sound
came; his arms seemed frozen to his sides.

Before he could recover, Tharn was upon him. As the young cave-man's
fingers clamped on the stranger's throat, a knee came up with savage
force into Tharn's stomach, almost tearing loose his hold. But the
maneuver cost the man his balance, and he fell backward with Tharn's
weight across his chest.

Frantically the warrior fought to loosen the terrible grip cutting off
his breath. He clawed wildly at the iron fingers, struck heavy blows at
his attacker's face and body. But Tharn only tightened his hold, waiting
grimly as the efforts to dislodge him became increasingly weaker. Then a
convulsive shudder passed through the body, followed by complete
limpness. The man was dead.

Tharn got to his feet. For a long moment he stood there, staring in
wonder at the dead, distorted face. His thoughts were a jumble of
conflicting emotions: pride at vanquishing a grown man by bare hands
alone; strong satisfaction in an enemy's death; and a feeling of guilt
at taking a human life. What was it that Barkoo had told him, long ago?

"Death cannot be understood, completely, by one who has never killed. A
true warrior takes no life without knowing regret. Slay only when your
life is in danger, or when someone has wronged you. Those who kill for
the love of killing are beneath the beasts; for beasts kill only for
cause."

Tharn stooped, swung the corpse across his shoulder and entered the
jungle. There he concealed the body and once more took to the trees.

The forest ended suddenly, some fifty yards from the base of an immense
overhanging cliff. A single glance told Tharn that he had reached the
trail's end, and he leaped lightly into the branches of a tree at the
lip of the clearing. Swiftly he swarmed upward until a broad bough was
reached that pointed outward toward the hillside.

Below and before him went on the everyday life of a Cro-Magnon village.
Four women carved steaks from the freshly killed body of a deer; naked
children climbed in and out of the caves and ran about the open ground;
two girls, several seasons short of woman-hood, scraped hair, by means
of flint tools, from a deerskin staked flat to the ground.

There was but one thing lacking in this peaceful, commonplace picture,
and Tharn noted its absence at once. There was not a single grown male
in sight! Did this mean a trap had been laid for the pursuit which the
warriors of this tribe had every reason to expect? Were they, then,
lying in wait for Barkoo and his men at the outer rim of the forest?

Tharn was about to start back toward the prairie, when he suddenly
stiffened to attention. A woman--a girl, rather; she could not have been
more than eighteen--had slid to the ground from one of the caves. The
man in the trees half rose to watch her.

She was a bit above average in height, slim, yet perfectly formed. That
part of her body not covered by the soft folds of panther skin was
evenly tanned but not darkly so. Soft, lustrous brown hair fell to her
bare shoulders in lovely half-curls that gave off reddish glints when
touched by the sun's direct rays.

This breath-taking young person was coming straight toward the very tree
that sheltered him. As she drew nearer, he could make out her features
more clearly, and he saw that the wide eyes were also brown, flecked
with tiny bits of Dyta, the sun (or so he thought); her cheeks were high
but not too prominent, her nose rather small but beautifully shaped. She
walked gracefully, shoulders back, her head lifted proudly, an almost
saucy tilt to her chin.

       *       *       *       *       *

She passed beneath him and went on into the forest. Tharn came down
quickly and set out to follow. Why he did so was not considered; some
strange force drew him on. Less than twenty feet separated them, now;
but so guarded were his movements that the girl was not aware of being
trailed.

And now a small treeless glade stopped the stalker. Not daring to follow
further, he watched her take an empty gourd from its hiding place in a
clump of grasses and set about filling it with rich, red fruit from a
cluster of low bushes.

Tharn watched her intently from behind the bole of a mighty tree. His
eyes feasted on the matchless beauty of her face and form. Forgotten
completely was the driving motive that had brought him this far from
home. The flaming thirst for revenge was dead, quenched entirely by a
flooding emotion, new to him but old as life itself.

A little later he saw that the girl's search for berries was bringing
her close to a tree some fifty feet to his left. Swinging easily into
the foliage overhead, he moved silently along the boughs until the
strange princess was directly below.

And as he drew to a pause, Tarlok, the leopard, rose from the screen of
leaves just beneath him and, crouching briefly, sprang without warning
at the golden form fifteen feet below.

That second of hesitation on the part of the cat, saved the girl's life.
Tharn, trained to think and to act in the same instant, was in mid-air
as Tarlok's claws left the bark. And so, inches from that softly curved
back, the beast was swept aside by the impact of a hundred and seventy
pounds of muscular manhood.

Snarling its rage, the cat wheeled as it struck the earth, then pounced,
almost in the same motion, at Tharn's half-kneeling figure. But, swift
as was the movement, the man was quicker. Crouching under the arc of the
hurtling body, the Cro-Magnard drove his long knife to the hilt in the
white-furred belly. The force of the leap, plus the power behind that
strong right arm, tore a long, deep gash, and the animal fell, screaming
with pain and hate. Quickly he regained his feet and again threw himself
at the two-legged creature in his path. But Tharn easily avoided the
charge and vaulted into a nearby tree.

Blood streamed from the fatally wounded leopard as it turned to the
man's leafy haven and attempted to scramble into the lower branches. The
effort cost Tarlok his remaining strength, however, and he toppled
heavily to earth. Once more he sought to regain his feet, only to
collapse and move no more.

As Tharn came down to the floor of the glade, he wondered why the scream
of the giant cat had not brought enemy warriors running to the scene.
That none had appeared made certain his belief that they were elsewhere
in the neighborhood, and he breathed easier.

As soon as Tharn reappeared, the girl whose life he had saved rose from
a clump of bushes a few feet away. And thus they stood there, each
eyeing the other with frank interest.

       *       *       *       *       *

Tharn's brain was awhirl. So much that was new and exciting had crowded
into it within the last few hours that he was incapable of rational
thinking. But this he knew: something had been born within him that had
not been there an hour ago.

He spoke first. "I am Tharn," he said.

The girl did not at once respond to his implied question. She seemed
hesitant, uncertain as to the wisdom of remaining there.

"I am Dylara," she said at last, her voice low and soft, yet wonderfully
clear. "My father is chief of the tribe that bears his name. The caves
of Majok are there," and she pointed toward the cliff, hidden from them
by intervening trees.

Under the impetus of crystallizing realization, Tharn said what he had
wanted to say from the first. "I kept Tarlok from getting you," he
reminded her. "Now you belong to me!"

The brown-haired girl flushed with mingled astonishment and anger.

"You are a fool!" she retorted. "I belong to no one. Because you saved
me from Tarlok, I will not call my people if you go away at once."

She turned and would have left him had not Tharn reached out and caught
her by the arm.

Instantly she wheeled and struck him savagely across the mouth with her
free hand, struggling to break his hold as she did so.

Then Tharn, his face smarting, hesitated no longer. With an effortless
motion he drew her into the circle of his arms, tossed her lightly
across one broad shoulder and broke into a run, heading back in the
direction of home. His prisoner let out a single cry for help; then a
calloused palm covered her lips.

And hardly had the echoes of that shout faded than six brawny
fighting-men rose from the edge of the jungle, directly in Tharn's path!

At sight of the newcomers, Tharn whirled to his left, and raced away
with enormous bounding strides despite the handicap of his burden. With
loud yells and frightful threats beating against his ears, the cave man
vanished into the tangled maze beyond the clearing.

Pursuit was immediate. For several hundred yards the chase continued at
break-neck speed. Compared to those behind him, Tharn's passage was
almost silent, his lithe figure slipping smoothly among the tree trunks.
And then into view came the shallow, swift-flowing stream which he had
scented while still in the clearing. Dashing into the water he splashed
rapidly up-stream for a hundred yards, a sharp bend hiding him from the
point at which he had entered.

Now he saw ahead of him that which he had hoped to find--the immense
branch of a jungle giant, hanging low above the water's shimmering
surface. Upon reaching the limb he drew himself and his captive into the
leaves; then, stepping lightly from bough to bough, his balance
controlled by a single hand, he moved rapidly inland, passing easily
from tree to tree. Now and then he paused to listen for some indication
of pursuit, but nothing reached those keen ears except the familiar
sounds of a semi-tropical forest.

       *       *       *       *       *

Tharn was beginning to wonder what far-reaching effects this half-mad
abduction would have on his future life. He tried to picture his
father's face when he saw his son returning with a strange mate, and the
image was not an altogether pleasant one. Taking a mate by force was not
entirely uncommon among Cro-Magnon people, although he had heard the
elder Tharn declare that no true man would do so. The Hairy Ones took
their women in that fashion; but then they were hardly more than the
beasts.

And Barkoo! Tharn shuddered at the thought of his teacher's reaction. He
would say much--remarks that would sear the hide of Pandor, the
elephant!

He shrugged mentally. Let them, then! Many would envy him his prize; for
certainly none among the women of the tribe was half so fair. He hoped
that between now and the time Dylara and he arrived home, she would
prove more tractable. Were she to repulse him in front of the others....
He dropped the thought as though it were white-hot.

An hour later he descended at the edge of a small natural clearing. A
spring bubbled in one corner, and beside it the girl was lowered to her
feet. The man and the girl knelt to drink, then sat up.

Tharn glanced at her, and grinned when she promptly turned her back. She
was angrily rubbing her wrists to restore the circulation his strong
grasp had partially cut off.

"Where are you taking me?" she demanded, her head still turned away.

"To my caves and my tribe," Tharn replied. "You shall be my mate.
Someday I shall be chief."

The quiet words brought the beautiful head quickly around, and the girl
glared at him hotly.

"I would sooner mate with Gubo, the hyena!" she snapped.

Tharn's grin required effort. "I think not," he said calmly. "I will be
good to you. You shall have the finest skins to warm you, the best food
to eat. Your cave will be large and light, and no one will tell you what
to do. Except me, of course," he added slyly.

She searched wildly for a telling retort. "I--I hate you!"

Tharn met the angry eyes with a serenity he secretly was far from
feeling.

"You will love me. I will make you love me," he assured her.

       *       *       *       *       *

By this time Dylara was so exasperated that she had almost forgotten her
fright. What good did it do to argue with this headstrong youth? He
turned back every command, every retort, with an unruffled aplomb that
filled her with helpless fury. It was, she thought, like beating bare
fists against a boulder. Angry tears welled up in her eyes, and she
turned away, ashamed to show the extent of her agitation. Her father,
she knew, would have warriors scouring the countryside in search of her.
But how could they hope to follow a trail that led through the forest
top? In all her life she had never heard of a man who used the pathway
ordinarily reserved for little Nobar, the monkey. True, many of the
tribesmen were accomplished tree-climbers, often ambushing game from
their branches. But such climbing faded to nothingness when compared
with this amazing man's superhuman agility and strength.

She stole a glance at his face. The broad, high forehead, the bronzed
clean-scraped cheeks, the strong jaw and mobile, sensitive lips stirred
something deep within her. She caught herself wishing she had met him
under more favorable conditions. But, by taking her forcibly, he had
turned her forever against him; she hated him with all the intensity of
which she was capable.

And then, woman-like, her next words had nothing to do with her
thoughts. "I am hungry," she said abruptly.

Tharn blinked at the abrupt change in the course of their conversation,
but obediently he stood up.

"Then we shall eat," he assured her. "And it will be meat, too; I will
show you that I am a great hunter."

It was a boast meant to impress. Dylara's lips twitched with amusement,
but she said nothing.

Tharn raised his head, sniffed at the pungent jungle air, then set out
through the trees, Dylara at his heels. Moving toward the east they
came, a half hour later, to the banks of a narrow river. This they
followed downstream until a game trail was reached.

Motioning for the girl to seek the concealing foliage of a tree, Tharn
slipped behind the bole of another bordering the pathway. Drawing his
knife, he froze into complete immobility.

Ten minutes, twenty--a half an hour dragged by. From her elevated
position Dylara watched the young man, marveling at the indomitable
patience that could keep him motionless, waiting. The strong lines of
his body appealed vividly to her, although she was quick to insist it
was entirely impersonal; she would have been as responsive, she told
herself, had it been the figure of Sadu, the lion, crouching there.

Then--although she had heard nothing--she saw Tharn stiffen expectantly.
Two full minutes passed. And then, stepping daintily, every sense alert
for hidden danger, came sleek Bana--the deer.

Here was food fit for the mate of a chief! The man of the caves
tightened his strong fingers about the knife hilt.

On came Bana. Tharn drew his legs beneath him like a great cat.

And then events followed one another in rapid sequence. As the
unsuspecting animal drew abreast of him, Tharn, with a long, lithe
bound, sprang full on its back, at the same instant driving the stone
blade behind Bana's left foreleg and into the heart. The deer stumbled
and fell. Dylara dropped from the tree, reaching Tharn's side as he rose
from the body of the kill.

As he stood erect, still clutching the reddened blade, an arrow sped
through the sunlight and raked a deep groove along his naked side.

At the shock of pain which followed, Tharn whirled about in a movement
so rapid that his body seemed to blur. Before he could do more, however,
a heavy wooden club flashed from a clump of undergrowth at his back,
striking him a terrible blow aside the head. A searing white light
seemed to explode before him; then blackness came and he knew no more.




CHAPTER III

The Strange City


Dylara was first aware of a dull pain centering at the juncture of cheek
and jaw. Half conscious, she put her fingers to the aching spot--and
opened her eyes.

"How do you feel?" asked a man's deep voice.

Dylara, blinking in the strong sunlight, sat up. In front of her,
squatted on his haunches before a small grass-fed fire, was a slender,
wirily built man of uncertain age, his narrow hawk-like face creased in
a thin-lipped smile as he squinted at her.

"I don't.... What--" Dylara began in a dazed voice.

The man fished a bit of scorched meat from the flames and bit off a
mouthful. "The next time," he said thickly, "be careful whose face you
scratch. Trokar doesn't make a habit of hitting girls, but you turned on
him like a panther when he tried to keep you from running away. He'll
carry the marks for a while!"

Memories flooded in on her. She saw the sun-dappled trail; saw Tharn
rise from the body of Bana, only to go down under the cruel impact of a
heavy club; saw the horde of oddly dressed men spring from concealment
and rush toward her. She had turned to run, but a grinning warrior had
intercepted her. And when she had raked her nails across his cheek, his
good-humored expression had darkened--she remembered no more.

"But--but Tharn?" she cried. "Where is he? Did you--Is he--"

The man shrugged. "If you mean the man who was with you ... well, we
intended only to stun him. There is need in Sephar for strong slaves.
But the club that brought him down was thrown too hard."

"Then he is--dead?"

The hawk-faced one nodded.

Dylara was too shocked to attempt analysis of her feelings. She knew
only that an unbearable weight had come into her heart; beyond that her
thoughts refused to go. Sudden tears stung her eyes.

       *       *       *       *       *

The man rose and set about stamping out the fire. Watching him, the girl
began to note how greatly this man differed from one of her own tribe.
To begin with, he was smaller, both in build and in stature. His skin,
under its heavy tan, was somewhat darker; his hair very black. He wore a
tunic of some coarsely woven grayish white material; rude sandals of
deerskin covered his feet. A quiver of arrows and a bow--both completely
unfamiliar objects to the girl--swung from his shoulders, and a long
thin knife of flint was thrust under a belt of skin at his waist.

His speech, too, had shown he was of another race. While it had been
intelligible, his enunciation was puzzling at times; occasionally hardly
understandable. The similarity to the Cro-Magnon tongue was far stronger
than basic; still, there was considerable difference in subtle shadings
of pronunciation and sentence structure.

He turned to her, finally. "Are you hungry?"

"No," she said dully.

"Good. We have delayed too long, as it is. Sephar is more than two suns
away, and we are anxious to return."

He raised his voice in a half-shouted, "Ho!" In response a half-score of
men rose from the tall grasses nearby.

"Trokar," called the hawk-faced one.

"Yes, Vulcar." A slender young man came forward.

"Here is the girl who improved your looks! It will be your duty to look
after her on the way back to Sephar."

Trokar fingered three angry red welts along one cheek, and grinned
without speaking.

In single file they set out toward the south. For several hours they
pushed steadily ahead across gently rolling prairie land. The girl's
spirits sagged lower and lower as she trudged on, going she knew not
where. She thought of her father and the grief he must be suffering; of
her friends and her people. She thought of Tharn once or twice; if he
were alive, these men would not hold her for long. But he was dead, and
the realization brought so strong a pang that she forced her thoughts
away from him.

They camped that night at the edge of a great forest. All during the
dark hours a heavy fire was kept going, while the men alternated, in
pairs, at sentry duty. Several times during the night Dylara was
awakened by hunting cries of roving meat-eaters but apparently none came
near the camp.

All the following day the party of twelve skirted the edge of the
forest, moving always due south. By evening the ground underfoot had
become much more uneven, and hills began to appear frequently. The
nearby jungle was thinning out, as well, and the air was noticeably
cooler. Just at sunset they finished scaling a particularly steep
incline and paused at the crest to camp for the night.

Not far to the south, Dylara saw a low range of mountains extending to
the horizons. Narrow valleys cut between the peaks, none of the latter
high enough to be snow-capped. Through one ravine tumbled the waters of
a mountain stream. The fading sunlight, reflected from water and
glistening rocks, gave the scene an aura of majestic magnificence,
bringing an involuntary murmur of delight to the lips of the girl.

"Beyond those heights lies Sephar." It was Vulcar, he of the hawk face,
who spoke from beside her.

Dylara glanced at him, seeing the great pride in his expression.

"Sephar?" she echoed questioningly.

"Home!" he said. "It is like nothing you have ever seen. We do not live
in caves; we are beyond that. It is from tribes such as yours that we
take our slaves. Long ago the people of Sephar and Ammad were such as
you. But because they were greater and wiser, and learned many things
which you of the caves do not know, we have come to think of your kind
as little more than animals."

       *       *       *       *       *

Early the following morning they were underway once more. Shortly before
noon they scaled the last few yards to a great tableland among the
peaks. And it was then that Dylara got her first glimpse of Sephar.

A little below where she stood was a wide, shallow valley, most of it
filled with heavy forest and jungle. Directly in the center of this
valley, a jewel in a setting of green, lay a city. A city of stone
buildings, gray and box-like, erected in the most simple of
architectural design. With a few exceptions, all buildings were of one
story; none more than two. Broad, clean streets were much in evidence,
the principal ones running spokewise to converge at the exact center of
the wheel-like pattern. Encircling all this was a great wall of dull gray
stone.

But the most arresting feature of the entire city was situated at the
hub of it all. Here, rising four full stories above the carefully tended
plot of ground surrounding it, stood a tremendous structure of pure
white stone, its shining walls adding materially to the dazzling effect
given the awe-struck Dylara.

A hand touched her shoulder. Vulcar was smiling at her expression.
"That," he said proudly, "is Sephar."

The girl could find no words to answer him. Here was something that all
the tales repeated around a hundred cave-fires, during the rainy
seasons, had never approached. Here might dwell the gods; those who sent
the rain and the flaming bolts from the skies....

"Come," Vulcar said at last, and the little party started down the
grass-covered incline toward the valley floor--and Sephar.

       *       *       *       *       *

The princess Alurna was angry. A few moments ago she had driven her
slave woman from the room, hastening the girl's departure with a thrown
vase. Raging, the princess paced the chamber's length, kicking the soft
fur rugs from her path. Bed coverings were scattered about the floor,
flung there during this--her latest--tantrum.

It is doubtful whether Alurna, herself, knew what brought on these
savage fits of temper. Actually, it was boredom; life to the girl--still
in her early twenties--went on in Sephar in the same uneventful fashion
as it had since her great-great grandfather had led a host across the
tremendous valley between the present site of Sephar and the northern
slopes of Ammad.

Finally the princess threw herself face down on the disordered bed and
burst into hysterical weeping. She had about cried herself out, when a
hand touched her arm.

"Go away, Anela!" she snapped, without looking up. "I told you to stay
out until I sent for you."

"It is I," said a deep voice, "Urim, your father."

The girl scrambled hastily from the bed, at the same time wiping away
the traces of tears.

"I'm sorry, father. I thought it was Anela, come back to look after me."

The man chuckled. "If I know anything, she won't be back until you fetch
her. She is huddled in one corner of the hall outside, shaking as though
Sadu had chased her!"

Despite his fifty years, Urim, ruler of Sephar, was still an imposing
figure. Larger than the average Sepharian, he had retained much of the
splendid physique an active life had given him. Of late years, however,
he had been content to lead a more sedentary life; this, and a growing
fondness for foods and wine, had added inches to his middle and fullness
to his face, while mellowing still further a kindly disposition.

Alurna sat down on the edge of her bed and sought to tidy the cloud of
loosely bound dark curls framing her lovely head. She was taller, by an
inch or two, than the average Sepharian girl, with a lithe, softly
rounded figure, small firm breasts, rather delicate features and a clear
olive skin. She was wearing a sleeveless tunic which fell from neck to
knees, caught at the waist by a wide belt of the same material. Her
shapely legs were bare, the feet encased in heelless sandals of leather.

Urim drew up a chair and sat down. He watched Alurna as she freshened
her appearance, his face reflecting a father's pride.

"Come, child," he said at last. "It is time for the mid-day meal. And
that brings out what I came to tell you."

Alurna glanced at him with quick interest. "I thought so! I can always
tell when you've got some surprise for me. What is it this time?"

"Visitors," Urim replied. "Three noble-born young men have traveled from
Ammad to pay their respects. They have brought gifts from your
uncle--many of them for you!"

Visitors from the mother country were rare, since few elected to attempt
the perilous journey to Sephar. Alurna's uncle was king in Ammad, and
the two brothers were warm friends. Urim, himself, had been born in
Ammad, having come to Sephar as ruler when the former king, old Pyron,
had died childless. Alurna had never seen the city of her father's
birth, having been born in Sephar.

       *       *       *       *       *

When Alurna had completed her toilet, she joined her father, and
together they descended the broad central staircase of the palace to the
lower hall. After passing through several well-furnished rooms, they
entered a crowded dining hall and took seats at the head of a long
table. The other diners had risen at their entry; they remained standing
until Urim motioned for them to sit again.

Another group entered the hall, now, and all, save Urim and his
daughter, rose to greet them. These newcomers were the visitors from
Ammad, and as they approached vacant benches near the table's head, Urim
stood to welcome them, his arms folded to signify friendship, a broad
smile on his lips.

He turned to Alurna. "My daughter, welcome the friends of my brother.
This is Tamar; this, Javan; and Jotan--my daughter, Alurna."

The girl smiled dutifully to the three. Two were of the usual type about
her--slight, small-boned, graceful men with little to distinguish them.

But the other--Jotan--caught her attention from the first. He was truly
big--standing a full six feet, with heavy broad shoulders and muscular
arms and legs. His eyes were a cold flinty blue, deep-set in a strong
masculine face. His jaw was square and firm, the recently scraped skin
ruddy and clear. He carried himself with no hint of self-consciousness
at being in the presence of royalty; his bearing as regal as that of
Urim, himself.

One after the other the three visitors touched the princess' hand.
Jotan, the last, held her fingers a trifle longer than was necessary,
while his eyes flashed a look of admiration that turned red the girl's
cheeks. She withdrew her hand abruptly, hiding her confusion by hurried
speech.

"My father and I are happy that you have come to Sephar," she said.
"Food shall be brought to refresh you after so long and tiring a
journey."

At a sign from Urim, slaves began to fetch in steaming platters, placing
them at frequent intervals along the board. Baked-clay cups were put at
the right hand of each diner and filled with the wine-like beverage
common to Sephar and Ammad; an alcoholic drink fermented from a species
of wild grape. Of utensils there was none, the hands serving to convey
food to the mouth.

After spilling a few drops of wine to the floor as a tribute to the
God-Whose-Name-May-Not-Be-Spoken-Aloud, each diner set about the
business of eating.

       *       *       *       *       *

At last the mounds of viands had disappeared; the cups, drained and
refilled many times during the course of the feast, were replenished
again, and the Sepharians settled back to talk.

"Scarcely five marches from here, we were beset by a great band of
cave-dwellers." Javan was speaking. "We beat them back easily enough;
our bows and arrows evidently were unknown to them and sent scores to
their deaths.

"But I tell you it was exciting for a time! They were huge brutes and
unbelievably strong. Their spears--crude, barbaric things--were thrown
with such force that twice I saw them go entirely through two of our
men.

"But, as I say, we repulsed them, losing only four of our party, while
over forty of the cave people died. We were not able to take prisoners;
they fought too stubbornly to be subdued alive."

Alurna leaned forward eagerly.

"We have many slaves who once were such as you have described," she
broke in. "But they do not take kindly to slavery. They often are morose
and hate us, and need beatings to be kept in place. Yet their men are
strong and fearless--and usually quite handsome."

From his place at the table, Jotan watched the face of the princess as
she spoke. She seemed vivid and forceful--much more so that any other
woman he had ever met; and her beauty of face and figure was
breath-taking. He resolved to become better acquainted with her.

The manner in which Tamar straightened at her last words, showed they
had stung him--just why, was not altogether clear to Alurna.

"They are only brutes--animals!" he said heatedly. "They know nothing of
such splendor--" he waved an arm to include the room's rich furnishings
"--no tables or chairs, no soft covers on their cave floors. There are
no walls to protect them from raids by their enemies; no ability in
warfare beyond blind courage. They are half-naked savages--nothing
more!"

A sudden commotion at the doorway caused the conversation to end here. A
short, alert man with a hawk-like face and a distinct military bearing,
strode into the room and bowed before Urim.

"Well, Vulcar," greeted the king, without rising, "what are you doing
here?"

"I come," replied the warrior, "to report the capture of a young
cave-woman. A hunting party slew her mate and captured her a few marches
from Sephar."

"Bring her in to us," Urim commanded. "I should like our visitors to see
for themselves what cave people are like."

Vulcar bowed again, then returned to the doorway and beckoned to someone
outside.

       *       *       *       *       *

Two Sepharian warriors entered, Dylara between them. She was disheveled
and rumpled, the protecting skin of Jalok, the panther, was awry; but
her head was unbowed, her shoulders erect, and her glance as haughty as
that of the princess, Alurna, herself.

No one said anything for a long moment. The sheer beauty of the girl
captive seemingly had struck them dumb.

Jotan broke the silence. "By the God!" he gasped. "Are you jesting? This
is no half-wild savage!"

Alurna, her eyes flashing dangerously, turned toward the speaker. The
first man ever to attract her, and already raving over some unwashed
barbarian who soon was to be a common slave!

"Perhaps you would like to have her as your mate," she said sweetly, but
with an ominous note in her tone.

Urim shot a startled glance at his daughter. He had heard that edge to
her voice before this, and usually it meant trouble for someone.

Jotan kept his eyes on the prisoner. "She would grace the life of any
man," he declared with enthusiasm, totally unaware of Alurna's mounting
jealousy.

Tamar, seated next to Jotan, forced a loud laugh. "My friend loves to
jest," he announced in a palpable attempt to break the sudden tension.
"Pay no attention to him."

Although Dylara understood most of what was being said, she was too
upset to follow the conversation itself. She was awed and a little
frightened by the undreamed-of magnificence about her. As much as she
had hated Tharn, being with him was far better than belonging to those
who had her now. But Tharn was dead, stricken down by a slender stick
and heavy club.

"Take her to the slave quarters," instructed Urim finally. "Later, I
shall decide what is to be done with her."

Dylara was led up two broad flights of stairs and deep within the left
wing of the palace, her escort halting at last before massive twin
doors. Here, two armed guards raised a heavy timber from its sockets,
the doors swung wide, and she was led down a long hall past several
small doors on either side of the corridor.

The men stopped before one of these doors, unbarred it, and thrust
Dylara into the room beyond. Then the door closed and she heard the bar
drop into place.

       *       *       *       *       *

At first, her eyes were hard put to distinguish objects in the faint
light entering through a long narrow, stone-barred opening set high up
close to the ceiling. Soon, however, she was able to make out the simple
furnishings: a low bed, formed by hairy pelts on a wooden framework; a
low bench; a stand, upon which were a large clay bowl and a length of
clean, rough cloth; and, on the floor, a soft rug of some woven material
unfamiliar to the cave-girl.

Utterly weary, the girl threw herself on the bed. Thoughts of Tharn came
unbidden to her mind. How she longed for his confidence-instilling
presence! Not that she cared for him in any way; of that she was very
certain. It was only that he was one of her own kind; he spoke as she
did, clothed himself as she was accustomed to seeing men clothed.

It was unthinkable that he was dead; impossible to believe that that
mighty heart had ceased to beat! Yet she had heard the dull impact of
wood against bone as the club had felled him, and he had not stirred
when the strange men broke from the bushes to seize her.

Yes, he was dead; and Dylara's eyes suddenly brimmed with burning tears.
She told herself that her sorrow was not so much from his death as the
fact that, without him alive, she could never hope to leave this place.

The show of bravado, maintained before her captors, began to slip away.
She was so lonely and afraid here in this grimly beautiful city. What
would become of her? And that proud, lovely girl at the table with all
those people--why had she looked at Dylara with such frank hatred?

She cried a little, there in the dim light, and still sobbing, fell
asleep.




CHAPTER IV

Came Tharn


Sadu, the lion, rounding a bend in the trail, came to an abrupt halt as
his eyes fell on the carcass of Bana lying across the path a few yards
ahead.

An idle breeze ruffled his heavy mane as he stood there, one great paw
half-lifted as though caught in mid-stride. Then, very slowly, impelled
solely by curiosity, he moved toward the dead animal.

Suddenly something stirred beyond the bulk of the deer. Sadu froze to
immobility again as the dusty blood-stained figure of a half-naked man
got to an upright position and faced him.

For a full minute the man and the lion stared woodenly into each other's
eyes, across a space of hardly more than a dozen paces.

Sadu's principal emotion was puzzled uncertainty. There was nothing of
menace in the attitude of this two-legged creature; neither did it show
any indication of being alarmed. Experience had taught the lion to
expect one or the other of those reactions upon such meetings as this,
and the absence of either was responsible for his own indecision.

As for Tharn, he was experiencing difficulty in seeing clearly. The
figure of the giant cat seemed to shimmer in the sunlight; to expand
awesomely, then contract almost to nothing. A whirlpool of roaring pain
sucked at his mind, drawing the strength from every muscle of his body.

Tharn realized the moment was fast approaching when either he or Sadu
must make some move. If the lion's decision was to attack, the
empty-handed cave-man would prove easy prey.

Almost at Tharn's feet lay his heavy war-spear. To stoop to retrieve it
might precipitate an immediate charge. But that might come anyway, he
reasoned, catching him without means of defence.

What followed required only seconds. Tharn crouched, caught up the
flint-tipped weapon, and straightened--all in one supple motion. Sadu
slid back on his haunches, reared up with fore-legs extended, gave one
mighty roar--then turned and in wild flight vanished into the jungle!

It required the better part of an hour for the cave lord to hack a
supply of meat from Bana's flank and cache it in a high fork of the
nearest tree. The blow from a Sepharian war-club had resulted in a nasty
concussion and the constant waves of dizziness and nausea made his
movements slow and uncertain.

For two full days he lay on a rude platform of branches in that tree,
most of the time in semi-stupor. Twice in that time he risked descent
for water from the nearby river.

       *       *       *       *       *

It was not until morning of the third day that he awoke comparatively
clear-headed. For a little while he raced through the branches of
neighboring trees, testing the extent of his recovery. And when he
discovered that, beyond a dull ache in one side of his head, he was
himself once more, he ate the remainder of his stock of deer meat and
came down to the trail to pick up the two-day-spoor of Dylara's captors.

That those who had struck him down had also taken his intended mate,
Tharn never doubted. She--and he!--had been too well ambushed for
escape. What her fate would be after capture depended upon the identity
of her abductors.

But when Tharn had picked up those traces not obliterated by the
movements of jungle denizens during the two days, he was as much in the
dark as before. Never in his own considerable experience had he come
upon the prints of sandals before this; nor had he known of a tribe who
wore coverings on their feet.

He shrugged. After all, _who_ had taken Dylara was beside the point. She
had been taken; and he must follow, to rescue her if she were still
alive--for vengeance if they had slain her.

By noon of the next day Tharn was drawing himself up to the edge of the
tableland at almost the same spot from whence Dylara had her first
glimpse of Sephar. And when he rose to his feet and saw the city of
stone and its great circular wall, he was no less electrified than the
girl had been. He, however, felt no dread at the prospect of entering;
indeed, his adventurous blood urged him to waste no time in doing so.

As he raced through the trees toward Sephar, his thoughts were of
Dylara. Reason insisted that she still lived--a captive behind that grim
stone wall. He knew, now, that his love for her was no temporary
madness, but an emotion that would rule his life until death claimed
him. Her proud, slender figure with its scanty covering of panther skin
rose unbidden before him, and he felt a sudden uncomfortable tightness
where ribs and belly met. Love was teaching Tharn of other aches than
physical bruises....

It was mid-afternoon when he reached the forest's edge nearest to
Sephar. Several hundred yards of level open ground lay between the trees
and the mighty wall, which evidently encircled the entire city.

From where he crouched on a strong branch high above the ground, he saw
two wide gateways not more than fifty yards apart, both of them guarded
by parties of armed men. His keen eyes picked out details of their
figures and clothing, both of which excited his keenest interest. With
its entrances so closely guarded it would be folly to approach closer
during the day. While impatient to reach Dylara's side, he was quite
aware that any attempt at rescue now would doubtless cost him his own
freedom, if not his life, thereby taking from the girl her only hope of
escape. He must wait for night to come, hoping the guards would then be
withdrawn.

       *       *       *       *       *

Reminded that he had not eaten since early morning, Tharn swung back
through the trees in search of meat. The plains of this valley appeared
to abound with grass-eaters; and not long after, a wild horse fell
before his careful stalking. Squatting on the body of his kill, he
gorged himself on raw flesh, unwilling to chance some unfriendly eye
noticing smoke from a fire.

His appetite cared for, the cave-man bathed in the waters of a small
stream. He then knelt on the bank, and using the water as a mirror, cut
the sprouting beard from his face by means of a small, very sharp bit of
flint taken from a pouch of his loin-cloth. Comfort, rather than vanity,
was responsible; a bearded face increased the discomfort of a tropical
day.

The sun was low in the west by the time he had returned to his former
vantage point, and shortly afterward the heavy wooden gates were pulled
shut by their guards, who then withdrew into the city.

Now, the grounds about Sephar were deserted, and soon the sun slipped
behind the far horizon. Swiftly twilight gave way to darkness, and stars
began to glow softly against the bosom of a clear semi-tropical night.

Two hours--three--went by and still Tharn did not leave his station.
Somewhere below him an unidentified animal crashed noisily through the
thick undergrowth and moved deeper into the black shadows. Far back in
the forest a panther screamed shrilly once and was still; to be answered
promptly by the thunderous challenge of Sadu, the lion.

Finally the giant white man rose to his feet on the swaying branch and
leisurely stretched. Silently and swiftly he slipped to the ground. He
paused there for a moment, ears and nose alert for an indication of
danger, then set out across the level field toward the towering wall of
Sephar--enigmatic city of mystery and peril.

       *       *       *       *       *

After Vulcar had led the captive cave-girl from the dining room, a
general discussion sprang up. Any reference to the cave people, however,
was carefully avoided; the subject, for some reason that nobody quite
understood, seemed suddenly taboo.

While the others were rapidly drinking themselves into a drunken stupor,
Jotan sat as one apart, head bowed in thought. He found it impossible to
dismiss the impression given him by the half-naked girl of the caves.
She was so different from the usual girl with whom he came in
contact--more vital, more alive. There was nothing fragile or clinging
about her. He could not help but compare that fine, healthy,
well-rounded figure with the pallid, artificial women of his
acquaintance. Her clean sparkling eyes, clear tanned skin and graceful
posture made those others seem dull and uninviting.

"Jotan!"

The visitor came back to his surroundings with a start.

Urim, his round face flushed from much wine, had called his name.

"Come, man," he laughed, "of what do you dream? A girl in far-off Ammad,
perhaps?"

Jotan reddened, but replied calmly enough, "No, my king; no flower of
_Ammad_ holds my heart."

The faint stress he placed on the name of his own country passed
unnoticed by all except Alurna.

"'Of Ammad,' you say, Jotan," she cut in. "Perhaps so soon you have
found love here in Sephar."

The remark struck too close to home for the man's comfort.

"You read strange meanings in my words, my princess," he said evasively;
then suddenly he thrust back his bench and arose.

"O Urim," he said, "my friends and I would like to look about Sephar.
Also, if you will have someone show us the quarters we are to use during
our visit...."

"Of course," Urim agreed heartily. "The captain of my own guards shall
act as your guide."

Vulcar was sent for. When he arrived, Urim bade him heed every wish the
three guests might express.

As they passed from the palace into the street beyond, Tamar said
softly:

"Whatever possessed you, Jotan, to say such things where others could
hear you? A noble of Ammad, raving about some half-clad barbarian girl!
What must they think of you!"

Jotan was mid-way between laughter and anger. Tamar's reaction had been
so typical, however, that he checked an angry retort. Tamar was so
completely the snob, so entirely conscious of class distinction, that
his present attitude was not surprising.

"It might be interesting," he admitted.

Tamar was puzzled. "What might?"

"To know what they think."

Tamar sniffed audibly, and moved away to join Javan.

       *       *       *       *       *

They spent the balance of the afternoon walking about Sephar's streets,
viewing the sights. Shortly before dusk Vulcar led them to their
quarters in a large building near the juncture of two streets--a
building with square windows barred by slender columns of stone. Slaves
brought food; and after the three men had eaten, the room was cleared
that they might sleep.

Jotan yawned. "Even my bones are weary," he said. "I'm going to bed."

Tamar stood up abruptly. He had been silently rehearsing a certain
speech all afternoon, and he was determined to have his say.

"Wait, Jotan," he said. "I'd like to talk to you, first."

Jotan looked at his friend with mock surprise. He knew perfectly well
what was coming, and he rather welcomed this opportunity to declare
himself and, later, to enlist the aid of his friends.

Javan was regarding them with mild amazement on his good-natured, rather
stupid face. He was the least aggressive of the three, usually content
to follow the lead of the others.

"All right," Jotan said. "I'm listening."

"I suppose the whole thing doesn't really amount to much." Tamar forced
a laugh. "But I think it was wrong for you to carry on the way you did
over that cave-girl today. Only the God knows what the nobles of Sephar,
and Urim and his daughter, thought of your remarks. Why, anyone would
have thought you had fallen in love with the girl!"

Jotan smiled--a slow, easy smile. "I have!" he said.

Tamar stiffened as though he had been struck. His face darkened. "No!
Jotan, do you know what you're saying? A naked wild creature in an
animal skin! You talk like a fool!

"Javan!" He whirled on the silent one. "Javan, are you going to sit
there and let this happen? Help me reason with this madman."

Javan sat with mouth agape. "But I--why--what--"

Jotan leaned back and sighed. "Listen, Tamar," he said placatingly. "We
have been friends too long to quarrel over my taste in choosing a mate.
Tomorrow I shall ask Urim for the girl."

"Your _mate_? I might have known it." In his agitation Tamar began to
pace the floor. "We should have stayed in Ammad. I have a good mind to
go to Urim and plead with him not to give her to you."

"You shall do nothing of the kind, Tamar," Jotan said quietly. He was no
longer smiling. "I will not permit you to interfere in this. This girl
is to be my mate. You, as my friend, will help me."

Tamar snorted. "When our friends see her, see her as the mate of noble
Jotan, you will wish that I _had_ interfered. A dirty half-wild savage!
You will be laughed at, my friend, and the ridicule will soon end your
infatuation."

Jotan looked at him with level eyes. "You've said enough, Tamar.
Understand this: Tomorrow I shall ask Urim for the cave girl. Now I am
going to sleep."

Tamar shrugged and silently turned away. Amidst a deep silence the three
men spread their sleeping-furs, extinguished the candles and turned in.

       *       *       *       *       *

As Tharn neared Sephar's outer wall, Uda, the moon, pushed her shining
edge above the trees, causing the Cro-Magnon to increase his pace lest
he be seen by some observer from within the city.

He reached the dense shadows of the wall directly in front of one mighty
gateway, its barrier of heavy planks seemingly as solid as the stone
wall on either side.

Tharn pressed an ear to a crack of the wood. He could hear nothing from
beyond. Bending slightly forward, he dug his bare feet into the ground,
placed one broad shoulder against the rough surface, and pushed. At
first the pressure was gentle; but when the gate did not give, he
gradually increased the force until all his superhuman strength strove
to loosen the barrier.

But the stubborn wood refused to give way, and Tharn realized he must
find another means of entry.

A single glance was enough to convince him that the rim of the wall was
beyond leaping distance. It was beginning to dawn on the cave-man that
getting into this strange lair was not to be so easy as he had at first
expected.

He concluded finally that there was nothing left to do but circle the
entire wall in hopes that some way to enter would show itself. Perhaps
one of the several gates would have been left carelessly ajar, although
he was not trusting enough to have much faith in that possibility.

After covering possibly half a mile, and testing two other gateways
without success, his sharp gray eyes spied a broken timber near the top
of the wall directly above one of the gates. An end of the plank
protruded a foot beyond the sheer surface of rock.

Tharn grinned. Those within might as well have left the gate itself
open. Drawing the grass rope from his shoulders, he formed a slip knot
at one end, and with his first effort managed to cast the loop about the
jagged bit of wood. This done, it was a simple matter to draw himself up
to the timber. There he paused to restore the rope about his shoulders,
then he cautiously poked his head over the wall and peered into the
strange world below.

There was no one in sight. Still smiling confidently, keenly aware that
he might never leave this place alive, he lowered himself over the edge,
swung momentarily by his hands, then dropped soundlessly to the street
below. The first obstacle in the search for Dylara had been overcome.

       *       *       *       *       *

Slowly and without sound the massive door to Dylara's room swung open,
permitting a heavily-laden figure to enter. Placing its burden on the
table, the figure closed the door, crossed to the side of the sleeping
girl and bent above her, listening to the slow even breathing.
Satisfied, the visitor stepped back to the table and, with a coal from
an earthen container, ignited the wicks of dishes of animal fat. The
soft light revealed the newcomer as a woman.

Quietly she arranged the dishes she had brought, using the low stand as
a table. That done, she came to Dylara's side and shook her gently by a
shoulder.

The daughter of Majok awakened with a start, blinking the sleep from her
eyes. At sight of the other, she sat up in quick alarm.

The woman smiled reassuringly. "You must not be afraid," she said
softly. "I am your friend. They sent me here with food for you. See?"
She pointed to the dishes.

The words brought a measure of comfort to Dylara's troubled mind. She
noticed this woman's speech had in it nothing of the strange accent
peculiar to Sephar's inhabitants.

"Who are you?" Dylara asked.

"I am Nada--a slave."

The girl nodded. Who was it this woman reminded her of? "I am Dylara,
Nada. Tell me, why is it you speak as do the cave people?"

"I am of the cave people," replied the woman. "There are many of us
here. The mountains about Sephar contain the caves of many tribes. Often
Sephar's warriors make war on our people and carry many away to become
slaves."

Dylara watched her as she spoke. Despite a youthful appearance, she must
have been twice the cave-girl's age; about the same height but more
fully developed. Her figure, under the simple tunic, was beautifully
proportioned; her face the loveliest Dylara had ever seen. There was an
indefinable air of breeding and poise in her manner, softened by warm
brown eyes and an expression of sympathetic understanding.

Nada endured the close appraisal without self-consciousness. Finally she
said: "You must be hungry. Come; sit here and eat."

Dylara obeyed without further urging. Nada watched her in silence until
the girl's appetite had been dulled, then said: "How did they happen to
get you?"

Dylara told her, briefly. For some obscure reason she could not bring
herself to mention Tharn by name. Just the thought of him, falling
beneath a Sepharian club, brought a sharp ache to her throat.

       *       *       *       *       *

There was a far-away expression in Nada's eyes as Dylara finished her
story. "I knew a warrior once--one very much like the young man who took
you from your father's caves. He was a mighty chief--and my mate. Many
summers ago I was captured near our caves as I walked at the jungle's
edge. A war party from a strange tribe had crept close to our caves
during the night, planning to raid us at dawn. They seized me; but my
cries aroused my people, and the war party fled, taking me with them.
They lost their way in the darkness, and after many weary marches
stumbled across a hunting party from Sephar. In the fight that followed
they killed almost all of us, sparing only three--and me. I have been
here ever since."

Dylara caught the undercurrent of utter hopelessness in the woman's
words, and she felt a sudden rush of sympathy well up within her.

"Tharn was a chief's son," she said. "Had he lived, I am sure he--" She
stopped there, stricken into silence by the horror on Nada's face.

The slave woman rose unsteadily from the bed and seized Dylara's hands.

"Tharn--did you say _Tharn_?"

The girl, shocked by the pain and grief in the face of the woman, could
only nod.

"He--is--dead?"

Again Dylara nodded.

Nada swayed and would have fallen had not Dylara held tightly to her
wrists. Tears began to squeeze from her closed eyes, to trickle down the
drawn white cheeks.

And then Dylara found her voice. "What is it, Nada? What is wrong?"

The woman swallowed with an effort, fighting for control. "I," she
whispered, "am Tharn's mate!"

At first, Dylara thought she meant he whom the Sepharians had slain. And
then the truth came to her.

The Tharn she had known was Nada's son!

Impulsively she drew the woman down beside her, holding her tightly
until the tearing sobs subsided. For a little while there was silence
within the room.

Without changing her position, Nada began to speak. "It was my son who
was with you. Twelve summers before my capture I bore him; his father
gave him his own name. And now he is dead. He is dead."

A draft of air from the window above caused the candle flame to waver,
setting the shadows dancing.

Nada sat up and dried her eyes. "I will not cry any more," she said
quietly. "Let us talk of other things."

Dylara pressed her hand in quick understanding. "Of course. Tell me,
Nada, what will happen to me in Sephar?"

"You are a slave," Nada replied, "and belong to Urim, whose own warriors
captured you. Perhaps you will be given certain duties in the palace, or
the mate or daughter of some noble may ask for you as a hand-maiden. As
a rule they treat us kindly; but if we are troublesome they whip us, or
sometimes give us to the priests. That is the worst of all."

"They have gods, then?" Dylara asked.

"Only one, who is both good and evil. If they fall in battle, He has
caused it; if they come through untouched, He has helped them."

The Cro-Magnon girl could not grasp this strange contradiction, for she
knew certain gods sought to destroy man, while other gods tried to
protect him....

"Then I must spend the rest of my life as a slave?" she asked.

"Yes--unless some free man asks for you as a mate. And that may happen
because you are very beautiful."

The girl shook her head. "I do not want that," she declared. "I want
only to return to my father and people."

"It will be best," Nada said, "to give up that foolish dream. Sometimes
cave-men escape from Sephar; the women, never."

She rose, saying: "I must leave you now. The guards will be wondering
what has kept me. Tomorrow I will come again."

The two embraced. "Farewell, Nada," whispered the girl. "I shall try to
sleep again. Being here does not seem so bad, now that I know you."

       *       *       *       *       *

Tharn regained his feet quickly after the drop from the wall, and looked
about. Failing to detect any cause for immediate alarm, he set out along
a broad street, hugging the buildings and keeping well within the
shadows. The moon was quite high by now, the strong light flooding the
deserted streets and bringing every object into bold relief.

The man of the caves did not have the slightest idea as to how he might
locate the girl he loved; he proposed, however, to pit his wit and
cunning, together with the stone knife and grass rope against the entire
city, if necessary, until he stumbled across a clue of some sort that
would bring them together. How he expected to snatch Dylara from her
captors and win through to the forest and plains he did not stop to
consider--time enough for that when she was found.

Abruptly the street along which he was moving ended, crossed here by
another roadway. Down this side street a few yards, and on the opposite
side, a huge stone building loomed, its windows barred by slender
columns of stone. To Tharn's inexperienced eyes this appeared to be a
prison of some sort; and as it was the first of its kind he had noticed,
he decided to investigate--that is, if a means of entry could be found.
The hope that Dylara might be held behind one of those protected windows
spurred him on.

Nonchalantly the mighty figure stepped from the sheltering shadows and
leisurely crossed the street. He did not wish to excite suspicion,
should any chance onlooker see him, by a sudden dash. Reaching the
doorway of the edifice, he glanced sharply about; from all appearances
he might have been in a city of the dead.

Delicate fingers, backed by a shrewd, imaginative mind, found the rude
wooden latch, and solved its method of operation. Gently he pushed
against the door and, not without surprise, felt it yield. Slowly the
heavy planks swung inward until a space sufficient to admit his massive
frame appeared, then he slid in and closed the door with his back.

The darkness was that of Acheron's pit; his eyes, keen as those of any
jungle cat, were helpless to penetrate the blackness through which he
moved with infinite stealth, arms outthrust before him, the cool hilt of
his flint knife clutched in one muscular hand.

His nose warned him that there were men nearby; but the strangeness of
his surroundings confused him as to their actual position.

One step forward he took--another, and yet another; then he trod full on
the fingers of an outstretched hand!




CHAPTER V

Pursuit


The instant Tharn felt his foot press the unseen hand he wheeled
soundlessly and sprang to the door. Closing his fingers about the latch,
he stood there, waiting. To rush out now would be certain to awaken the
disturbed sleeper; otherwise the man might blame the mishap on one of
his companions and go back to sleep without investigating further.

He heard a stirring in the darkness.

"Jotan."

In the utter darkness of the room the single word sounded loud as a
thunder-clap.

"Jotan," said the voice again.

"Uh?" came an answering grunt.

"Are you awake?"

"I wasn't--until you woke me," said Jotan testily.

"I think somebody stepped on my fingers," the first voice said. "They
feel like it, anyway."

"You must have rolled over on them, Javan. Go back to sleep."

Tharn followed the conversation with interest, surprised that he could
understand the words. He waited patiently and without panic for the
speakers to act or to return to sleep.

"I tell you, my hand was stepped on," Javan insisted.

"What are you two talking about?" broke in a third voice.

"Javan claims someone has been walking on him," explained Jotan. "Make a
light; he'll not sleep until we search the place."

Tharn heard one of the men rise and fumble about in a corner of the
room. Suddenly a flame sputtered and took hold, lighting the room's
interior with a feeble glow.

Waiting no longer, Tharn twisted the latch and tried to draw open the
door. But something had gone wrong; he could not stir the heavy planks.

"There!" Javan shouted. "At the door! Didn't I tell--"

With a bound Jotan leaped from his bed and plunged forward, catching
Tharn at the knees. The cave-man braced himself, then bent and grasped
his attacker about the waist.

Jotan was a strong, agile man. As a rough-and-tumble fighter he had few
equals. But when the arms of the intruder encircled his body and tore
away his hold as though he were a child, he knew he stood no chance.

The Sepharian gasped aloud as he felt himself swung aloft. He had a
swift glimpse of the awe-stricken faces of his friends; then his flying
body hurtled across the room to crash against them with sickening force,
sending all three to the floor, half-stunned.

Tharn seized the door-latch once more and surged back with all his
strength. There followed the sound of splintering wood as latch, bolt
and strike were torn away. A second later he had gained the street.

       *       *       *       *       *

By the time those within were ready to attempt pursuit, the cave-man was
a block away, running with the long easy strides of a trained athlete.

As he ran, Tharn drew his knife for any misguided person who might wish
to bar his path. He was slowly drawing away from his shouting pursuers,
when he caught sight of a second group of warriors not far ahead and
coming at a run toward him.

Turning sharply into a side street, Tharn dashed on for a short
distance, only to pull up short. The roadway ended here, nor were there
streets on either side. Behind him the Sepharians had turned the corner
and were bearing down upon him.

Tharn was no stranger to danger or sudden death. Life in the jungles and
on the vast plains had little else to offer. Fear and panic were not
likely to prolong life; Tharn knew not the meaning of either.

And so it was, that as the angry fighting-men rushed toward him, they
were to find no terror-stricken creature at bay. Indeed, so savage was
the bearing of their quarry that the Sepharians hesitated, then came to
a full stop a few paces away.

They were many, at least a score, but the sight of the Cro-Magnon's
brawny frame and rippling muscles gave a dubious aspect to the whole
affair; nor was the stone knife in one powerful hand a matter to be
lightly dismissed.

It was during this brief armistice that one Lukor, awakened by the
tumult outside his windows opened the door of his home with the
ill-advised intention of making an investigation.

"I am surprised--" he began; but an instant later he was infinitely more
surprised when the impact of a naked shoulder into his stomach flung him
against the far corner of the room.

Tharn's jungle-trained ears had caught the sound of a bar being lifted,
and so swiftly had he acted that the door was slammed shut and the bar
replaced before Jotan, first to recover, could send his weight crashing
against the planks.

The moonlight filtering through the latticed windows revealed an open
doorway in the opposite wall, and Tharn passed into an inner room. There
were no windows here, and he stumbled over various furnishings before he
came upon a rude staircase.

Taking three at a time, he bounded up the steps to the chamber above.
Below he could hear the impact of bodies against the lattice-work of the
windows. His enemies were getting no aid from the dazed Lukor; he had
not yet regained his breath or his courage.

Without hesitation, Tharn crossed the room to its single large window
and looked down. He was just in time to see the curtain of branches at
the window beneath give way and man after man clamber through.

They did not all go in, however; five armed guards took up positions in
the street. The Cro-Magnon had hoped to drop to the street as soon as
the coast was clear, but now that avenue of escape was closed.

       *       *       *       *       *

Something must be done, and quickly, Tharn realized, were he to outwit
those whose feet were even now pounding on the stairs. Thrusting head
and shoulders out the window, he looked up and saw, a few feet away, the
roof's edge.

Quickly Tharn balanced himself on the narrow sill, his back to the
street. Raising to his tip-toes he reached gingerly up. His finger tips
were a full six inches short of the roof's edge!

A lone chance remained: he must jump for it. To fail would plummet him
to the street below--to certain capture and possible injury. The sinews
of his legs tensed; then he rose upward in a cat-like leap.

There was a second of breathless uncertainty; then his fingers closed on
a flat stone surface.

Barely had the dangling feet cleared the upper edge of the aperture when
the horde burst through the doorway. Finding no occupant, they dashed to
the window and called to the watchers below, only to learn the
forest-man had not re-entered the street. A thorough search of the room
convinced them the man they sought had left the building, and they
blamed the men below for having permitted his escape; in turn to be
jeered at as cowards for not searching Lukor's premises more carefully.

It was a puzzled crowd of disgruntled warriors that finally gave up the
hunt. Some of the more superstitious were inclined to believe it was no
human they sought--an evil spirit, perhaps, that had faded back into
nothingness.

While a block away, Tharn, having fled from one roof to another, dropped
easily to earth and set out for the huge white palace he had glimpsed
from the house-tops.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Princess Alurna was finding it impossible to sleep. For hours she
had lain wide-eyed, tossing fitfully, seeking the rest that would not
come. Before her mind's eye persisted the image of Jotan as she had
first seen him; in her ears were the sound of his voice and the echo of
his laugh.

Why must her thoughts stay with this handsome visitor? Had her imperious
heart given way at last?

She tried to thrust out the idea, to submerge it beneath a wave of
derision; but to no avail. The image prevailed, calling attention to a
splendid body and compelling features.

Finally she rose and went to the low wide window. Kneeling there she
rested her arms on the broad sill, looking out over the sleeping streets
and buildings, silent and brooding beneath the moon's splendor. Far out
beyond the walls surrounding Sephar she could see the dark primeval
forest, and she shivered a little although the night was warm. Faintly
to her ears, across the stillness came the distant challenge of a lion.
Again she shuddered, and brought her gaze back to Sephar's streets. The
minutes passed slowly....

Suddenly she half rose in surprise as the almost naked figure of a man
bounded from the shadows of a building across from the palace, and,
entering the grounds, passed from sight somewhere below.

What did it mean? Was a resident of Sephar entering the palace for some
mysterious reason of his own? Hardly. None would be so rash. Then, too,
the figure had not been clad in the short tunic, usual dress of all
Sepharians.

No; that shadowy figure meant danger. Jumping to her feet she ran to the
door and flung it open. At her appearance the two warriors in the
corridor sprang hastily forward.

"Get Vulcar at once," she cried. "Someone is trying to get into the
palace!"

       *       *       *       *       *

The moon's liquid rays did not reach the palace wall where Tharn was
standing now. The white, smooth stone gleamed dully in the half light.

Moving as only the jungle-wise can move, he began to skirt the building,
seeking an opening large enough to admit his giant frame. His bare feet
were soundless on the grass; he was but a white shadow of a man.

There was no scarcity of windows, but all were barred by slender columns
of stone. To attempt to force them would be a noisy method at best. If
he meant to find and rescue Dylara he must resort to stealth and cunning
alone. For all his herculean strength he would be helpless against an
entire city.

He was nearing one corner of the building when his eyes caught sight of
a narrow slit-like break in the stone just above the level of his head.
There was no indication of bars, and as it appeared large enough to
admit him, he caught the lip and drew himself up and within.

The awful stench that smote his nostrils nearly drove him back to the
ground. He had no way of knowing, of course, that he had stumbled across
a refuse chute; it was from this vent that waste was thrown into
containers below.

Holding his breath, he clambered a short distance along the sloping
stone, thrust away a wooden screen and stood upright.

He was in complete darkness. Moving slowly forward, his outthrust hands
struck a wooden panel which proved to be a door. A second later he had
solved the latch and stepped through.

Here, light came through several windows. He was in the palace kitchens,
although his limited experience did not enable him to identify them as
such. Across the room was a closed door; he directed his steps toward
it.

Silently the door swung open, and the cave-man paused on the threshold
of a large room, occupied by a massive table and numerous backless
stools.

Tharn took in all that with a single swift glance. Something was moving
beyond the hangings screening off the room ahead.

The curtains parted and five guards-men filed into the room. After
glancing hastily about, they passed silently through to the kitchens.

As the last one disappeared from view, a disembodied shape merged from
beneath the long table and vanished into the room beyond.

Aside from its furnishings it, too, was empty.

       *       *       *       *       *

On went Tharn, combing each successive chamber for a sign of human life.
He was determined not to quit this place until completely satisfied
Dylara was held elsewhere. The task, not easy at best, would prove even
more difficult with the palace guards on the lookout for an intruder.

Stronger by the minute was the realization that this strange race of
people, who were capable of erecting their own caves of stone, who could
make strange weapons to throw tiny spears with unbelievable accuracy,
whose hands could shape such a variety of articles--were sadly lacking
in the qualities without which Tharn could never have arrived at young
manhood.

That five men could pass at arm's length from him and yet remain unaware
of his nearness, was inconceivable to the man of the caves. Were their
noses ornaments, he wondered, that they could not sense a hidden foe?
Were their wits so dull they could pass up so obvious a hiding place as
he had chosen?

No wonder that they had erected a great wall between them and the
jungle! His lip curled with contempt as he pictured an army of them
scattering before the charge of Sadu.

By this time he had reached the great hall inside the palace main
entrance. A giant skylight high up in the ceiling, its cover removed
during the dry season, admitted cold moonlight in a brilliant cascade of
light that left no shadows or darkened corners.

From the center of the vast hall rose a gigantic staircase of stone to
the second floor. Tharn, reasoning that the palace sleeping quarters
would be above, stole warily toward the stairway.

And then a horde of armed men broke unexpectedly from a doorway across
the hall, and spying Tharn, bore down upon him, uttering a chorus of
exultant yells as they came.

One tremendous bound brought Tharn to the steps, up which he fled with
all the speed of Jalok, the panther. Three spears hurled with senseless
enthusiasm, fell short of their intended mark. But the shouts of alarm
and excitement were fast arousing other inhabitants of the building.
From somewhere above, Tharn heard a door slam, followed by the sound of
running feet in the upper corridor to his left. Hence the moment he
reached the landing he turned right and raced along the still deserted
hallway, his naked feet soundless on the bare stone.

Because of the fugitive's silent approach, four guards, who stood facing
in the opposite direction, did not hear him as he rounded a turn of the
corridor and came toward them. At sight of those backs, Tharn slid to a
stop and turned to retrace his steps.

Again he halted. To his quick ears came sounds of footsteps from the
hall he had just left. With retreat cut off from both sides, he had but
one chance for escape.

Choosing at random one of several doors on either side of the corridor,
Tharn pushed it open, and still keeping an eye on the men outside,
slipped within a softly lighted room. After gently closing the door, he
turned--to stare into the startled eyes of the princess Alurna!

       *       *       *       *       *

Tharn's first thought was that the girl would cry out in terror at his
sudden entrance. Before she could recover her wits he had grasped her
about the waist with one arm, at the same time clapping a hand across
her lips.

Alurna lay within the circle of that mighty arm, making no effort to
free herself. She was desperately afraid, more afraid than she could
remember before.

The cave-man found himself on the horns of a dilemma. He had no wish to
slay a woman; indeed he knew he could not, no matter what the
provocation. On the other hand, were he to free her, she could have the
guards here within seconds.

Their eyes met. Tharn was surprised that all trace of fear was masked
within the cool gray-green depths, although the rapid pounding of her
heart told him she was frightened.

Revealed to him with the quick intuition of a wild creature was
something of this girl's true nature. He sensed she could be coldly
calculating; that neither qualm nor principle would keep her from
furthering her own ends. That, given the chance, she would betray him,
he never doubted; but something told him she would never be driven to a
rash act through ungovernable hysteria alone.

He removed his hand from her mouth, but held it ready to silence her
again.

"What," whispered Alurna, "do you want here?"

Tharn shook his head. Any discussion, now, would be pointless. He must
go on. At the far end of the room was a large unbarred opening--a
possible avenue of escape.

Hesitating no longer he released the girl, pushed her aside and made for
the window.

Alurna, confident now that this nocturnal prowler meant her no harm,
remained standing where he had left her. While awaiting his next move,
she fell to studying him from across the room.

He was the embodiment of physical perfection; certainly the most
beautifully formed male she had ever seen before. The smooth brown body
bespoke of suppleness and the nimble agility of a cat, despite banded
layers of iron muscles rippling beneath an unclouded skin.

The face, with its frank, grave eyes, impressed her as being both
handsome and highly intelligent. There was an air of majestic nobility
in his posture and the poise of his well-shaped head that would have
aroused envy in the heart of any Sepharian.

A muffled knocking at the door startled her; but before she could
respond, the Cro-Magnon slipped past her to lower the bar into place.

Again came the soft, insistent knock. Tharn stepped close beside the
princess, pointed at the door and then to her lips, at the same time
pressing the point of his knife gently against her side. The meaning was
clear; she must send away, unwarned, whoever was outside.

"Who is there?" she called.

"Forgive me for disturbing you, princess," came a muffled reply, "but
the man you warned us of is somewhere near here. Have you seen or heard
anything more of him?"

Alurna paused for a second, weighing her chances. But the cave-man's
cold gaze conquered the temptation.

"No," she said, "I have seen nothing more of him. Go now, that I may
sleep."

       *       *       *       *       *

Tharn heard the man outside move away. Satisfied that he had gained a
brief respite from discovery, he returned to the window.

He pinched out the flaming wick in the dish of fat standing on a wooden
bracket nearby, to prevent someone in the grounds below seeing him at
the window. In the moonlight he could see several groups of warriors
about the grounds--patrols, posted to prevent him from leaving the
building. But Tharn had no intention of leaving until Dylara was free to
go with him.

From the floor above, and not far to his left, there jutted out a tiny
balcony, its slender stone columns topped with a balustrade of the same
material. As Tharn's eyes lingered there, an idea popped suddenly into
his mind.

After placing the bowl of grease on the floor, he tore the bracket from
the wall and wrenched one of its supporting wooden rods away. This done,
he tied one end of his grass rope to the exact center of the thick
cylinder and returned to the window.

Holding the free end of the rope in one hand, he poised the length of
wood, spear-fashion, aimed carefully, then launched it toward the stone
supports of the balustrade above and to his left.

Like an arrow it sped up and out, to pass cleanly between two of the
columns. Hauling in the slack, Tharn felt the rod catch lengthwise above
him; and though he tugged with all the strength of his arms, the rope
remained secure.

Without a backward glance, the cave-man swung into space, at the same
time clambering hand over hand up the swinging strands. As his feet left
the ledge, he heard the door of the girl's room fly open and her voice
ring out.

The echo of that call had not faded as young Tharn closed a hand on the
balcony's rail, pulled himself over and leaped through the window
beyond.

The chamber he had entered was dimly lighted by the moon's rays. Its
dense shadows might conceal a score of armed foes; but Tharn had no time
to exercise caution. Three giant strides served to close the gap between
window and doorway. To find the latch required only an instant; and
slowly, lest the door squeak a protest, he swung it back sufficiently to
look out into the corridor. Finding it empty of life, he stepped out,
gently closing the door behind him.

To his right, a short distance down the hall, were two great doors, both
closed; to his left, a long stretch of gallery with doors on either
side. The sight of these latter held Tharn's attention, for all were
barred _from the outside_. Behind one of those barred entrances, he
reasoned, might be Dylara.

Stepping quietly to the first he pressed an ear to the crack. Hearing
nothing, he lifted the bar with infinite care and looked in.

The room beyond was deserted. He shut the door, replaced the plank and
went on to the next. It, too, was empty.

Working his way gradually forward, he had covered perhaps half the
hallway and was in the act of lifting another bar from its catches, when
the double doors at the far end of the gallery were thrown open and a
swarm of soldiers came racing through. Before Tharn could attempt to
find cover, he had been seen, and with shouts of satisfaction the men
ran toward him.

       *       *       *       *       *

Realizing he was greatly outnumbered, the man of the caves turned to
flee; but to his consternation another group of Sepharians appeared at
the corridor's opposite end and, warned by the shouts of their fellows,
had caught sight of the giant intruder.

Tharn knew he was trapped! To enter one of the cubicles he had been
searching would mean hopeless imprisonment. Once he was within, the
enemy had only to slip the bar into place.

It appeared his lone chance for freedom was to cut a way through a
living wall of armed men. Once past them, Tharn felt confident they
could not overtake him.

Like two angry waves, the Sepharians hurled themselves on the lone
Cro-Magnon. But the steel muscles and incredible agility that had
brought their owner through encounters with savage dwellers of jungle
and plain were not to be so easily subdued as Sephar's warriors had
supposed.

Tharn sprang to meet them, charging full into their midst. Catching the
nearest foeman about the waist, the cave-man swung him bodily from the
floor and hurled him, a screaming projectile of fear, into the faces of
his companions.

[Illustration: Tharn swung the nearest warrior bodily into the air]

Four went down beneath the terrific impact; but before Tharn could
follow up this momentary advantage, a swiftly descending club caught him
a glancing blow behind one ear.

With a roar of fury the cave-youth wheeled and plunged his knife into
the breast of the club-wielder; then seizing that weapon from the
fingers of the dying man, swung it in a savage arc, splitting the skulls
of three foes and transforming the weighty bludgeon into a handful of
splinters.

Upon witnessing this superhuman feat, the balance of the Sepharians drew
back in awe. Tharn, ringed about by a full score of enemies, their faces
drawn and tense, stopped suddenly, caught up a stray club and once more
charged.

For a moment it appeared the thin line of men would give way before that
impetuous attack. The one directly in Tharn's path sought to dodge
aside; but mighty fingers caught him about the neck, squeezed with
irresistible force, and the man dropped, his vertebrae splintered.

Suddenly Tharn's legs were buckled by the combined thrust of three pairs
of arms. As he fell backward, a club dealt his head a frightful blow; a
great burst of fire seemed to sear his eyes--then blackness came as
consciousness left him.

       *       *       *       *       *

The sounds of struggling bodies, punctuated with screams of rage and
anguish, awakened Dylara with a start. For a second she was uncertain
from whence the bedlam came; then she leaped from the bed and ran to the
closed door.

From the noise that reached her, she judged some wild beast had been
trapped in the corridor outside; surely no human throat could have
formed the fearsome snarls and growls coming to her ears.

Soon she caught the sound of a blow, heavier than the others, followed
by deep silence, broken only by labored breathing of many men.

What could it have meant? Had a slave--perhaps one of her own
race--attempted an escape? Or had some great animal invaded this lair of
man while searching for food?

The thought never came to her that it might have been Tharn surprised
outside her door. So positive was she that the cave-man had died beneath
arrow and club, that she did not dream she had been on the verge of
rescue.

It was from her door that Tharn had been lifting the bar when attacked.




CHAPTER VI

Katon


A painful sensation in one shoulder brought full consciousness to Tharn,
and opening his eyes he stared blankly up into the face of a Sepharian
warrior. Noticing Tharn was awake, the man lowered the spear point with
which he had been prodding the captive.

"So--you are alive, after all!" exclaimed the Sepharian. "You have a
hard head, my savage friend; I thought they had beaten it in for you,
last night."

The speaker's thin sharp face reminded the cave-man of Toa, the hawk.
Tharn's lips curled with open contempt.

"The arms of your men are weak," he said mockingly. "It took many of
them to overcome me."

An angry red came into the man's cheeks. "They meant to take you alive,"
he snapped. "Try to escape and you will find a quick death." He turned
on his heel and strode away.

Tharn sat up and glanced about. It was evident he was in some
subterranean spot; the air was cool and slightly damp, and there was
that musty odor found only beneath the earth's surface. High up in one
wall he made out an immense grating of some sort outlined against an
early morning sky.

As the light grew stronger he saw the room to be tremendous. He noticed
now that he was not alone; near the far wall lay a full score of
sleeping men--many of them apparently cave-men like himself.

The sound of feet to his left attracted Tharn. He saw several men enter
the cell through the room's single door, and place huge platters of meat
on the several long tables near one wall. Noticing the sleeping men were
rousing and taking stools about those tables, Tharn got to his feet
and, ignoring their curious stares, joined them there.

Lowering his weight onto one of the three-legged stools, Tharn dipped
into one of the great platters a neighbor had pushed toward him. As he
ate, he looked about at the faces of his fellow prisoners.

They were an ill-assorted lot, most of them Sepharians, the balance men
of his own kind. The former, without exception, seemed to carry
themselves with the swaggering truculence of the true adventurer; the
latter seemed sullen and aloof, like caged animals.

Among them all, however, was one who stood out in vivid contrast. Seated
almost directly across from Tharn was a tall muscular Sepharian with a
strong face and a pair of the bluest eyes Tharn had ever seen. His
well-proportioned body, tanned almost to blackness, had much of the
regal bearing that graced the cave-man's own.

Catching Tharn's eye, the stranger smiled suddenly, and unconsciously
Tharn smiled in return. Thus encouraged, the Sepharian leaned forward
and said:

"How did they happen to catch you?"

       *       *       *       *       *

Those were the first actually friendly words Tharn had heard since the
night he had left his own caves. For a moment he hesitated to answer,
uncertain of the motive behind the other's interest.

"I was hunting for someone," he said finally.

The blue eyes widened a bit. "You mean they found you _in_ Sephar?"

"If, by Sephar, you mean the strange caves inside the high cliff--yes."

The Sepharian shook his head in honest tribute. "But why did you come
here? You must have known they would get you sooner or later."

"They have my mate here," Tharn explained briefly. "I came to get her."

"And now they have you both!"

Tharn's eyes narrowed and his jaw tightened. "They will not keep us," he
said simply.

The other smiled a little. "I am Katon," he said, after a slight pause.
"Who are you?"

Tharn told him, and the conversation lapsed for a while.

Meanwhile, a guard had entered the great room and approached Vulcar, the
one who had reminded Tharn of Toa, the hawk. The two men spoke together
for a few moments, then the captain of the guards came up behind Tharn
and dropped a hand roughly on the cave-man's shoulder.

Tharn, in the midst of strangers, the memory of last night's battle
still fresh in his mind, acted instinctively.

Bounding from his stool, he whirled on the startled Vulcar. Before the
stupefied captain could lift a hand in defense, he found himself flat on
his back, two knees pinning his shoulders to the floor, while iron
fingers were shutting off his breath.

The entire body of prisoners and attendants was thrown into confusion.
One of the guards leaped to the side of the cave-man and would have
driven a spear into his back had not Katon vaulted the table and shoved
him sprawling.

As though by signal, the prisoners threw themselves upon the handful of
guards, and the room became a seething inferno of flailing arms and
threshing legs, the four walls echoing muffled shouts, screams, curses.

Unmindful of the tumult about him, Katon knelt beside Tharn and the now
weakly struggling Vulcar. Grasping the Cro-Magnon's steel-thewed wrists,
he tugged with all his more than ordinary strength to loosen the awful
grip.

"Stop it, Tharn!" he panted. "Let go! If he dies they will kill you!"

Slowly the red mist of anger faded as Katon's words reached the savage
brain; and slowly, almost regretfully, Tharn obeyed.

As he rose from the floor and stepped back, a large group of guards
broke into the room and joined the fight between attendants and
prisoners. With lusty swings of spear shafts the newcomers beat the
battling captives into a semblance of order against one wall.

       *       *       *       *       *

As for Vulcar--he lay where Tharn had left him, tortured lungs sucking
air in great gulps as the livid hue of his face gradually faded. Vulcar
had been very near to death.

Finally he got shakily to his feet, assisted by two of his men. For a
full minute he could not speak as he swayed there, rubbing at the angry
red welts where Tharn's merciless fingers had closed.

"Seize that madman!" he croaked at last; "seize and tie him! A few
touches of the whip will teach him how to act!"

Before the hesitant warriors could act, Katon had stepped into the
breach.

"Wait, Vulcar," he pleaded. "Do not have him whipped. The man is a
barbarian; he believed you had attacked him, and acted so. Had he
stopped to think, he would not have dared raise a hand against the
mightiest fighter in all Sephar."

Vulcar was shrewd enough to see that Katon had made it possible for him
to save face before the others without chancing another battle. He
realized the cave-man would resist an attempt to punish him, and such
resistance might inflame the prisoners anew.

"Perhaps you are right, Katon," he admitted reluctantly. "But I shall
not be so lenient if it happens again."

Tharn, listening, shrugged indifferently. The incident was closed as far
as he was concerned, and Vulcar's thinly veiled threat did not impress
him.

"I was about to tell your wild friend," the captain continued, "that
Urim has sent word he is to be brought before him at once. Perhaps you
had better come along, Katon; you seem to be the only one able to
control him."

The three men crossed the huge cell, passed through the guarded doorway
and went up a long ramp to the first floor of the palace. There they
turned left and moved along a narrow corridor until stopped by a heavy
door. Vulcar rapped on this with his knife hilt, it opened from the
opposite side and they stepped through.

What met the cave-man's eyes caused him to catch his breath, so unusual
did it appear to one who had known nothing more elaborate than simple
caves and tangled fastness of jungle and forest.

Here was a great, high-ceilinged room, well-filled with warriors,
citizens, slaves--even a sprinkling of women--all grouped about a low
wooden frustum, its four sides consisting of steps. On the flattened
apex stood a large chair, complete with arm-rests and towering back.
Here sat the dignified figure of Urim, ruler of Sephar.

       *       *       *       *       *

As Tharn and his companions entered, all conversation ceased, every eye
turned toward them, and there was a great craning of necks. Some of
those present had heard details of the cave-man's capture--details that
had lost nothing in the telling. His god-like figure, the rippling
sinews beneath a sun-bronzed skin, the primitive loin-cloth of panther
hide--all drew forth murmurs of admiration.

As for Tharn--he strode toward the elevated throne with all of Sadu's
majestic fearlessness. His level gray eyes bored into those of the man
above him, and despite himself, Urim stiffened under their challenge.

When they had halted, Urim spoke, addressing his words to Vulcar.

"Is this the prowler you captured in the slave quarters?" he asked,
indicating Tharn.

"It is, O Urim."

The ruler's eyes shifted to the stiffly erect figure of Katon. "Why have
you brought this man?" he demanded.

"The prisoner has been troublesome," explained Vulcar. "Since Katon
seems able to manage him, I brought him along."

Urim's face lost some of its good nature. "Well, Katon," he said coldly,
"I have not forgotten you. Do you find the pits more to your taste than
being in charge of the quarry slaves?"

Katon's face was without expression. "Both places have their good
points, O Urim," he replied evenly.

Urim scowled. "Let me remind you the Games are not far away. I doubt
that you will find many good points there--unless they be fang points!"

He turned back to Tharn. "What were you seeking in Sephar, forest-man?"

"I came here for my mate," Tharn said briefly.

"Your mate?"

"Yes. She was taken by your men three suns ago not far from here."

Urim looked questioningly at Vulcar. "He must mean the girl you brought
in a few days ago. I understood the man with her had been slain."

"This is the one," admitted Vulcar. "There is an arrow wound--a fresh
one--in his side. When we took the girl, the man with her was struck by
an arrow. But we thought he had died from a blow from one of our clubs;
it seems impossible that he has survived its force."

For several minutes the ruler of Sephar sat lost in thought, his eyes on
the giant Cro-Magnon. This wild man's fate was in his hands, and his
alone. As a slave the man would make an excellent guard or warrior--that
is, were he tractable, amenable to discipline. Yet something warned him
this man would recognize no authority or law beyond his own. Such a
slave would only stir up unrest, perhaps open rebellion among his
fellows.

And so Urim made his decision.

"Confine him to the pits, Vulcar," he commanded in dismissal. "He is to
take part in the Games."

Vulcar led them out. A few moments later the two prisoners were standing
within the mammoth dungeon, watching silently as the great door swung
shut, hearing the heavy bars fall into place.

       *       *       *       *       *

Hardly had Tharn left the throne-room when Dylara and Nada entered,
accompanied by two guards.

An amazing transformation had been made in the appearance of Majok's
daughter. The stained animal skin, that once had afforded an inadequate
covering, was gone--replaced by a sleeveless tunic that fell from throat
to knees. Her luxuriant curls of deep brown were neatly drawn behind her
ears; on her feet were strong sandals of leather.

She hesitated slightly at sight of many strange faces, the serried ranks
of motionless warriors about Urim's elevated throne, and, finally, the
lordly figure of Urim, himself.

Regaining confidence, she walked slowly through the press of Sepharians
as they cleared a pathway to the foot of Urim's chair.

Both women and their escorts halted a few paces short of the steps.
Three heads were humbly lowered; Dylara alone gazed artlessly up at the
monarch.

Urim hid his smile with a casual hand. Were all cave-people so difficult
to impress? This savage girl was a beauty, though; the other women of
the room certainly suffered by comparison. By the God! If there were not
a hundred suitors at her heels before long he would have missed his
guess. Even old Uglor, that confirmed misogynist, was staring at her,
his heart in his eyes!

"Is this girl in your care, Nada?" he asked.

"She is, O Urim."

"She understands nothing of our customs?"

"That is true."

"She will be of no use, then," observed Urim, "until she has learned
them. I think it would be best to keep her apart from the other slaves
until then.

"You, Nada, shall teach her our ways; you are excused from other duties.
See that she is taught to give service as a hand-maiden--she is far too
beautiful for harder tasks. When she has learned all that you can teach
her, let me know and I shall see to it that she has a kind mistress."

Nada could not hide her gratitude. It was clear that Urim had taken an
interest in the new slave-girl, and it gladdened the older woman's heart
to know Dylara's lot was to be an easy one.

Their interview ended, the two women were about to leave when the door
opened to admit Jotan, Tamar and Javan.

Jotan, slightly in the lead, halted directly in front of Dylara.
Indifferent to all else, he gazed deeply into the startled eyes of the
cave-girl.

Dylara felt her cheeks grow warm under the unmistakable message in the
man's eyes. She was conscious, in a peculiar detached way, of a strange,
disturbing fascination. Somehow she knew this declaration was coming
from deep within the heart of the square-faced young warrior; that the
love he professed so silently was honest and complete.

Tamar nudged Javan sharply with an indignant elbow. "Look at him!" he
growled under his breath. "There stands our friend--staring at a
barbarian wench as though she were a nobleman's daughter! We've got to
do something about this, Javan."

There was a dreamy expression in Javan's eyes. "She _is_ beautiful, at
that," he whispered. "Maybe we--"

       *       *       *       *       *

His voice trailed off as one of the escorting guards, impatient at the
delay, took Dylara by one arm and urged her on.

The movement brought realization of their surroundings to both the man
and the woman. Jotan stepped aside to let them pass, his face
expressionless.

Dylara and Nada walked slowly along the corridor between the two guards.
The girl seemed subdued, deep in thought. Nada, watching her covertly,
said:

"He loves you, Dylara."

The cave-girl nodded. "I know.... Who is he, Nada? I'm certain he's
never seen me before. Do men fall in love so quickly?"

Her companion smiled. "They have been known to," she observed drily. "He
is Jotan, the son of a nobleman of Ammad. He has been in Sephar only a
day or two."

"I like him," Dylara said. "You must tell me more about him."

Nada glanced sharply at the girl. "I know only what is told by palace
slaves and guards. Such tales are not always true."

The guards stopped before the door of the room where Dylara had spent
the night before. Nada said, "This is where we are to stay until Urim is
ready to give you to some woman of the court."

As the door closed behind them, she added: "They will bring us food,
shortly. While we eat, I shall tell you all I can about Sephar and
Ammad ... and Jotan."




CHAPTER VII

Woman Against Woman


As the door closed behind Tharn and Katon, the former noticed that, but
for themselves, the great cell was empty of life.

"Where are the others?" he asked, as they sat down on a pile of skins
near one wall.

"In the arena, I suppose," Katon replied. "We must have exercise in the
open air almost daily if we are to be in condition to put up a good
fight during the Games."

"Just what are these 'Games,' Katon? From what I could make out, both of
us are to take part in them."

"Shortly before each rainy season," Katon said, "sacrificial Games are
held in honor of the God-Whose-Name-May-Not-Be-Spoken-Aloud. These Games
consist of battles between men, and between men and beasts. At times
animals alone fight, and hundreds die.

"Each succeeding day the victors of the day before are pitted against
one another, until, on the last day, only one is left alive. That one,
whether man or beast, is acclaimed as favorite of the God and is set
free. Always, however, that one is an animal; never in Game history has
a man survived. And that, my friend, is what we face."

Tharn shrugged, unimpressed. "Perhaps not. We may escape before then."

Katon shook his head. "No, Tharn. Always we are either locked in here or
remain under the watchful eyes of many warriors during exercise periods
in the arena.

"No, there is no escape--unless you can overcome every life-loving
fighting man and half-starved beast of the Games."

He looked up in time to catch the slight smile on Tharn's lips. No
shadow of fear, no hint of concern clouded the cave-man's calm gray
eyes. Limitless self-confidence, backed by superhuman strength and
nerves of granite, had rendered impotent the ominous note in Katon's
words.

The Sepharian felt a bit exasperated. What was the use of warning this
headstrong wild-man of danger if danger meant nothing to him?

"Don't you understand?" he exclaimed. "The chance of either of us
surviving the Games is so small that we may as well forget it."

Tharn's smile widened. "We are not dead yet. Much can happen before the
Games begin. The rainy season is almost a moon away."

Katon gave it up. One could not make the blind see, nor the deaf hear.
This barbarian would lose his smile when they put him in the arena with
a hungry lion!

       *       *       *       *       *

Tharn, seeking to change the subject, said, "I saw that this man, Urim,
hates you, Katon. Is it because of him that you are here?"

There was a wry twist to Katon's lips. "Urim and I were once great
friends. I came to Sephar from Huxla, a city of Ammad, where my father
is ruler. Upon arriving here, I entered Urim's service as a common
warrior. During a hunting trip, I saved him from being mauled by a
wounded lion. In gratitude he put me in charge of Sephar's quarries--a
position much sought after by Sepharian nobles.

"And then I met a girl--the daughter of a nobleman. She was very
beautiful; and before long we were in love."

Katon seemed to have forgotten Tharn's presence. His speech was slow,
his words toneless and deliberate. The cave-man was quick to sense the
other's mental suffering as he recounted a painful chapter of his life.

"As it turned out," Katon continued, "Urim, himself, desired this girl
and was planning to make her Sephar's queen. When he learned that she
loved me, his anger was very great, and one night I was taken from my
bed and put here."

His voice took on a deeper note. "The next morning they called to take
the girl to Urim. They found her on the floor of her room, dead, a knife
driven into her heart. She had taken her own life."

The two men talked on, while the time slipped by. Finally their
conversation turned to religion as accepted by the Sepharians. Tharn
found his friend's explanation difficult to understand; a creed that
allowed a single god both to threaten and defend his worshippers was far
beyond his simple direct way of thinking.

One part of Katon's remarks on religion did interest him, however. This
concerned the friction between Urim and Pryak, high priest in Sephar of
the God-Whose-Name-May-Not-Be-Spoken-Aloud. Of this, Katon offered the
following:

"Pryak is as cruel and tyrannical as Urim is kind and just. Many rites
and ceremonies introduced by the high priest have so angered the king
that he has banned their practice--a move widening the rift between the
two men.

"Twice, I am told, they have quarreled openly; but Urim's warriors and
followers so outnumber those of Pryak, that the priest dares not
persist. By doing so he might plunge the entire city into civil war; for
much of Sephar would flock to Pryak's side, since he is the true
representative of our god.

"Each passing day, however, brings the tension nearer a breaking point.
Pryak is crafty and wise and very proud. Some day he will seek to
overthrow Urim and put a more friendly ruler in his place. Even Pryak,
himself, may take the throne. It would not be the first time in our
history a high priest became king!"

       *       *       *       *       *

The entrance of the balance of the prisoners ended their conversation at
this point. After the noon meal was eaten the men lay down on their beds
to rest.

Tharn found sleep hard to find. Flat on his back he lay, eyes fixed
unseeingly on the grill-work far above him, while his mind reviewed the
remarkable adventures that had befallen him since he had set out on a
mission of vengeance.

How long ago it seemed, now, since he had taken up the trail of those
who had attacked his people! And now he was a prisoner of a race whose
very existence had been undreamed of a few suns ago. A captive, too, was
the girl who had been so abruptly thrust into his life, bringing with
her the beauty and pangs of love.

Dylara! Where was she now? Did she believe him dead, a victim of arrow
and club? Had she given up all hope of ever seeing again her father and
the caves of Majok, to accept tamely the life of a slave?

In spite of having known her only for a short time, he doubted this.
There was too much of the haughty pride of a born princess in her to
submit tamely to such a fate. Given the chance she would brave the
perils of jungle and plain in an effort to locate her own tribe.

As he lay there, motionless, watching sunlight streaming through the
opening overhead, the resolve grew strong within him to win Dylara's
freedom, and his, from this strange place and its stranger inhabitants.
They had him now--but it would take more than a few doors and walls to
keep him.

       *       *       *       *       *

When the door had closed behind Dylara and Nada, Jotan turned to his two
companions. He found them staring at him reproachfully.

"And now," Tamer said bitingly, "now that half of Sephar knows you are
in love with a slave-girl, perhaps we can pay our respects to Urim, whom
we have kept waiting."

Jotan was suddenly conscious of the curious eyes of men and women.
Beyond the crowd of Sepharians was Urim on his elevated chair, peering
over the heads between him and the three men near the door.

Jotan chuckled a little. "For her I would keep many kings waiting," he
said in a low voice. "But you are right, of course. Come."

The three men moved through the crowd. Jotan's arrogant bearing and
handsome face drew forth almost as many whispered comments as had the
appearance of Tharn earlier that morning.

At sight of the three visitors, Urim's florid countenance lighted up
with pleasure; and half-rising, he called to them.

"You are welcome, noble guests from Ammad!" he cried. "I had hoped you
would come here, this morning. Come closer; there are many here who have
asked to meet you."

When they had reached the frustum's base, Urim descended and, in turn,
presented various members of his retinue. Introductions were
acknowledged, and there was much small talk.

Jotan's interest in the somewhat lengthy ceremony was purely mechanical.
His thoughts were with the cave-princess he had met at the door; in
fact, he had thought of little else since he had first seen her on the
day before. His determination to ask Urim for her had been strengthened
by the chance meeting, and he resolved to wait no longer; as soon as
these introductions were finished, he would make known to Urim his
wishes.

As he stood there, head and shoulders above the throng about him, a pair
of flashing gray-green eyes watched him intently, eyes that had burned
angrily as they observed the meeting between him and the cave-girl. They
were the eyes of the princess Alurna, who, with her hand-maiden, Anela,
had come into the room by another entrance at the very moment Jotan had
barred Dylara's path. Unobserved, she had witnessed the entire incident,
and her hatred for the lovely captive was intensified a hundred-fold
thereby.

Alurna had slept but little during the night before. After Tharn had
vanished through her window, she had gone back to bed--but not to sleep.
She could not banish thoughts of Jotan; she could not close out the
memory of those flint-like blue eyes that could soften so wonderfully
when their owner smiled.

And so, near morning, she had finally admitted to herself that she loved
this broad-shouldered visitor from a distant land. Her admission brought
with it no peace of mind; for, she told herself furiously, it would
have been bad enough to love anyone; but to feel so toward a man who
had eyes only for another--and a savage, at that!--was more than she
could bear. Utterly miserable, she bit her lips to force back her tears
and glowered resentfully at the unsuspecting Jotan.

       *       *       *       *       *

Introductions completed, Urim returned to his chair and his duties. The
others broke up into little groups; some attending closely the details
of various petitions and demands of Sephar's citizens; others conversing
among themselves and paying no heed to what went on about them.

Tamar, Javan and Jotan formed one of these latter groups, having
withdrawn to some distance from the throne itself, at Jotan's whispered
request.

Alurna saw the three men move apart from the rest.

"Quick, Anela," she murmured, grasping the girl's arm, "get close enough
to those three to hear what they say. Don't let them suspect you are
listening. Go!"

Anela nodded, and slipped away through the crowd....

"What now?" asked Tamar, eyeing Jotan's set face narrowly.

Jotan was watching the gradually thinning knot of Sepharians at the foot
of the throne. He said:

"When Urim has finished there, I shall make my request of him. Until
then we may as well wait here."

Tamar scowled; then suddenly he smiled. "Listen, Jotan," he said
rapidly, "let it go for a few days. After all, you want to be sure of a
thing like this. Then, if you still want her--why--take her. It won't be
necessary to go about telling everyone she is to be your mate. Javan and
I can arrange to get her for you without it being known you are
interested. Then, after you've had her for a while, if you still feel
the same way, let it be known she is your mate. I've an idea, though,
that it will never get that far. You'll learn that--"

Tamar saw the gleam in Jotan's eye, gulped, and was silent.

For a long moment Jotan stared at his friend, his expression one of
mixed pity and scorn. Then, with cool deliberateness, he turned and
started toward the throne.

"Wait, Jotan!" Tamar stepped in front of him. "I was wrong. I shouldn't
have said that. I see how it is, now, and I'll help you all I can. But
at least do this: Wait until you can speak to Urim alone. Tonight, after
the evening meal, draw Urim to one side and make your request--not while
all Sephar is watching you."

Tamar's distress was so genuine that Jotan stopped. After all, it meant
the difference of only a few hours; if such a concession would appease
his friend it would be a small price to pay.

"Very well, Tamar," he agreed. "I will wait until then."

None of the three noticed a figure detach itself from the fringe of the
crowd nearest them and hurry away.

       *       *       *       *       *

When the eavesdropping slave girl reached Alurna's side, the princess
drew her into a deserted corridor outside the room.

"What were they saying, Anela?" she asked impatiently.

"The handsome one spoke of asking your father for someone--a woman. One
of the others sought to change his mind, but he would not listen."

Such a soul-searing flame of hate went through Alurna that her heart
seemed to wither in its heat. At sight of her mistress' expression Anela
shrank away in terror.

"Did he say when he intends asking for this woman?"

Anela swallowed. "Tonight," she faltered, "--after the evening meal."

For a moment Alurna stood there in thought. Then, dismissing the girl
with a gesture, she turned and strode rapidly along the corridor, away
from the audience hall.

Her head pounded with jumbled thoughts. Over and over she told herself
that Jotan should never have the golden-skinned cave-girl. There were
ways to prevent it; no slave could have the man Alurna wanted!

The princess went directly to her own apartment. Closing and bolting her
door, she sank wearily onto the wide bed. With an arm across her eyes,
she lay down, thinking bitter thoughts and shaping many plans to prevent
Jotan from having the girl he desired. Each plan, however, was discarded
in turn as being either too difficult to accomplish or too liable to
failure.

How? How? How? Ask her father to refuse Jotan's request? No; that would
bring to light facts she preferred kept hidden. Have her killed? Too
dangerous. If Urim ever discovered who was responsible she would pay a
terrible price.

And then out of nowhere came her answer. Alurna rolled over and sat up
as the idea took shape in her mind.

"Anela!" she called.

Immediately someone tried the door, and finding it locked, rapped
timidly.

Alurna rose and admitted the still apprehensive girl.

"Listen to me closely, Anela," commanded the princess, closing the door.
"Do you know Meltor?"

Anela was surprised. "Why--yes. He is one of the guards stationed at the
palace entrance."

"Tell him," the princess said crisply, "to come here at once."

The slave-girl started to say something, reconsidered, and went out. A
few minutes later she was back, followed by a tall slender young man,
whose dark expressionless face bore a long livid scar across one cheek.

"Leave us, Anela," Alurna said softly ... "Sit down, Meltor."

       *       *       *       *       *

The man lowered himself stiffly on the edge of a stool and looked at
Urim's daughter with steady eyes. His face might as well have been
masked, so completely was it lacking in expression.

"Meltor," said the princess, "I have kept a secret of yours for many
moons--a secret that, were I to divulge it to a certain nobleman, would
cost you your life. Am I right?"

A shadow of uneasiness crossed the warrior's face.

"Did the daughter of Urim," he said dryly, "summon me here that I might
be reminded of something best forgotten?"

Alurna smiled. It was not a nice smile. "The nobleman, too, would like
to forget. But he cannot--until his daughter is avenged."

Meltor said nothing.

"It is not a secret to remember," Alurna said smoothly. "I want very
much to forget it. And if you will help me, Meltor, I promise never
again to remind you of it."

"What is it you want me to do?"

The princess bent forward. "Deep within the jungle beyond the Gate of
the Setting Sun, is an old abandoned house of stone. It was there Rydob,
the hermit, lived for uncounted years. Do you know the place?"

The young warrior nodded. "Yes, I know where it is. Nobody goes there
since Rydob's bones were found on his own door-step."

"Yes," Alurna said contemptuously. "They fear Rydob more after his death
than when he lived. I hope you are different, Meltor."

The man flushed. "I am not afraid, daughter of Urim."

"Good! I knew I could count on you. Now listen to me carefully; there
must be no mistakes."

For half an hour the princess spoke steadily. The guard listened
attentively, interrupting now and then to ask questions; twice he
offered suggestions.

When Alurna had finished, Meltor remained silent for a few minutes,
mentally reviewing the plan's details. The girl watched him with
narrowed eyes.

"I shall need help," he said at last. "I have no right to enter the
slave quarters."

Alurna nodded. "I shall leave that up to you. You are known to the
guards there; find one you can trust and enlist his aid. Promise him
much, but tell him no more than is necessary."

Meltor got to his feet. His face had resumed its habitual lack of
expression.

"Your orders shall be carried out, daughter of Urim," he said flatly. "I
will report to you, here, when I have finished."

The door closed behind him.




CHAPTER VIII

Abduction


The humid heat of early afternoon hung in shimmering waves over Sephar's
walls and buildings of stone. Except for an occasional perspiring
warrior or slave, hurrying on some urgent mission, the broad avenues
were quite deserted.

In a palace wing containing the female slave quarters, Dylara and Nada
were together. The daughter of Majok lay stretched at full length on her
bed, hands locked beneath her head, drowsily watching a patch of
sunlight near the ceiling. Nada nodded sleepily on a low stool near the
bed.

Dylara yawned audibly to break the silence. She rolled over and touched
the older woman on one arm.

"I don't want to sleep, Nada," she protested. "Let's talk awhile. You
promised to tell me about him--Jotan, I mean. I keep thinking about
him--how he acted, staring at me the way he did."

Nada smiled, and patted the hand on her arm. She had been thinking of
her only son--of him whom she had last seen as a little boy. She had
wanted to overcome a strange reluctance to question Dylara about him;
what he had been like, if he was big like his father ... little things
that meant much to a mother.

"I will do the best I can," she said. "What I say will be only what is
repeated among the slaves and guards.

"Jotan's home is in Ammad--about which I have already told you. His
father is a nobleman there--one of the most powerful and influential men
in that country. Jotan is well liked by all who know him; they say his
followers would die in his service and count themselves honored."

"I think I can understand that," said Dylara dreamily. "There is
something about him that takes hold of you--awakens your imagination.
Many girls must care a great deal for him."

Nada glanced sharply at her, and was on the point of making some
comment, when there came a sudden brief rap at the closed door.

"I wonder who that can be," she said, frowning. Rising, she crossed to
the door and drew it open.

A guard in a grayish-white tunic stood at the threshold. Behind him,
half-concealed by the shadows of the hall, was a second man.

"Urim," said the guard gruffly, "wishes the slave-girl Dylara brought to
him at once."

For some reason this unexpected summons alarmed Nada. "I do not
understand. What does he want of her?"

"I forgot to ask him!" retorted the guard sarcastically. He beckoned to
Dylara. "Come; I have no time to waste."

       *       *       *       *       *

The cave-girl approached uneasily, affected more by Nada's concern than
the prospect of being brought before Urim.

The guard stepped aside to let her pass, then turned to leave.

"Wait!" Nada cried. "I am going with you."

The man scowled. "I was not told to bring you," he snapped. "You stay
here." He went out, slamming the door.

Dylara, a man at either side, was led down the long corridor and through
the double doorway. There they paused while the two men held a brief
conversation in whispers too low for the girl to make out their words.

And then the second man approached and took hold of her arm. "You are to
come with me," he said. "I am to take you to Urim."

Dylara's skin crawled under the contact. She jerked away. "I do not need
to be held."

The dim light hid the man's angry face. "Slaves do as they are told," he
reminded her coldly. "Do not forget that."

Grasping her arm roughly, he strode along the hall, the girl beside him.
Shortly afterward they descended the great staircase to the main floor
of the palace.

They met no one on the way, the intense heat having sent the palace
inhabitants to their beds to rest until early evening.

To Dylara's mingled surprise and alarm, her escort moved straight to the
great doorway leading to the palace grounds. Four guards lounging
outside the entrance watched them pass, nodding briefly to the man with
her.

They turned into one of the wide streets that led to the city's outer
wall.

Dylara fought down a wave of panic. "Where are you taking me?"

The man was quick to sense her fear. He tightened his hold on her arm.

"To Urim," he replied briefly.

"Where is he?"

The Sepharian turned his head and frowned at her. For the first time
Dylara noticed the long white scar across his cheek.

"You ask too many questions," he said roughly. "Now keep them to
yourself."

A cold hand seemed to close about the girl's heart. She knew, now, that
Urim had not sent for her; that she was being led into some horrible
danger. Worst of all, there seemed no way to prevent this man from doing
as he pleased. The street was deserted; and even should someone appear,
an appeal for help would probably be useless.

Soon they reached one of the huge gateways in the wall about Sephar. The
warrior drew Dylara to a halt as two guards sauntered in their
direction.

"Well, Meltor," said one, a tall, languid man of middle age, "what are
you doing out in this heat? And with a girl, too; up to your old tricks,
I suppose."

Meltor smiled without humor. "This is something else. If I may speak
with you privately...."

       *       *       *       *       *

Dylara, under the watchful eye of the second guard, watched them step
away a few paces and engage in a whispered colloquy. Meltor did most of
the talking, speaking earnestly and at length. The other nodded from
time to time, appearing properly impressed. Once or twice he glanced
with interest at the girl.

Meltor had evidently gained his point. He approached Dylara, now, a
triumphant curl at the corners of his mouth.

"We must hurry," was all he said. Together the man and the girl passed
through the twin gates.

Beyond the open ground Dylara could see the grim forest rising dark and
forbidding against the sky. And yet she wondered if it was more to be
feared than the city of stone behind them. Danger lurked in the
jungle--ah, yes; but it was danger both direct and elemental--not hidden
beneath hypocrisy and artifice.

Why had she been taken from Sephar? She was certain this man was not
acting in his own behalf; someone else was behind it all--someone who
did not want others to know. It could not be Urim. Urim was chief; he
need not hide his activities from anybody. Yet who else could it be?

Suddenly a great light burst upon her. Jotan! He was responsible--it
could be no other! Because she belonged to Urim he had been forced to
have her stolen from the palace and taken to some out-of-the-way spot
that he might be with her. This was the answer--the only answer!

Belief became certainty; and with it came indecision. A strange mixture
of dread and exultation came over her. Her heart beat faster at thought
of meeting the man who had aroused within her an emotion as yet
unfathomable. But matters were being brought to a head much too quickly
to suit her--she needed more time.

Unconsciously she slowed her steps, pulling back at the grip on her arm.
They were already within the jungle, hidden from Sephar by a bend of the
trail underfoot.

Meltor, satisfied that the girl would accompany him peaceably, had
relaxed his hold.

Suddenly Dylara twisted free, and before the surprised warrior could
interfere, she whirled about and dashed away in the opposite direction.

Meltor wheeled and took up the chase, crying out hoarsely for her to
stop. But the rage in his voice only spurred on the girl to greater
effort.

Along the trail they raced, a few yards apart, their sandaled feet
kicking up little puffs of dust and powdered vegetation. The
nimble-footed girl was gradually increasing her lead, seeking to gain
the bend in the trail with enough time for concealment before Meltor
could catch sight of her again.

And then, without warning, something caught at her ankle, plunging her
headlong to the ground with terrific force. Half-stunned, she made a
weak effort to regain her feet, when a strong hand grasped her roughly
by an arm and jerked her upright.

       *       *       *       *       *

The rage-distorted face of Meltor swam hazily before her. She blinked
rapidly in an effort to dispel the fog.

"You little fool!" The words seemed to come to her from across a great
distance. "Try that again, and I'll--"

There sounded a sharp ringing "crack," and Dylara staggered back, her
left cheek flaming from the force of an open-handed blow.

The slap transformed the girl from a dazed, bewildered child into an
infuriated tigress; and for the next few moments Meltor had all he could
do to keep from being badly mauled.

Exhausted, she finally sank to her knees and burst into a storm of
tears. Meltor stood by, more or less winded himself, fingering a long
scratch alongside his nose, waiting for the girl to regain composure.

At last he pulled her to her feet, and urged her along the path into the
west. Dylara, her once spotless tunic grimy and torn, accompanied him
docilely now, too weary to resist. She knew by this time that Jotan had
nothing to do with her abduction; no hireling of his would dare handle
her so roughly.

An hour later they entered a small clearing, deep in the heart of the
jungle. In the center of the open ground stood a rambling, one-storied
building of gray stone, weather-beaten and unkempt, its unprotected
windows staring vacantly like the dull lifeless eyes of a corpse.
Despite the flame-tipped rays of the mid-afternoon sun which flooded the
clearing, Dylara shivered, conscious of the miasmatic atmosphere of the
place.

Nor was Meltor entirely unaffected by the eerie aspect of dead Rydob's
former residence. Details of stories he had heard about the old hermit
came to him now, and he caught himself glancing nervously about.

A short series of stone steps led to the half open door. A profusion of
vines and creepers had sprung up unchecked, partially covering the
stairway. Meltor cautiously kicked the vegetation away, aware it might
be the hiding place of little Sleeza, the snake--Sleeza, whose bite
meant a lingering, painful death.

Suddenly the man jumped back, voicing a yell of terror, and almost
upsetting Dylara. His prodding foot had torn away a curtain of foliage,
disclosing the bleached skeleton of a man, stretched out on one of the
steps. The skull had rolled a few paces away, and lay there grinning
malevolently up at them.

Dylara shuddered, shrank back. She had seen the bones of man before; but
under present conditions and surroundings the gleaming skeleton seemed a
horrible prophecy of her own fate.

"Who could it have been?" she asked in an awed whisper.

Meltor forced a grin. He had managed to regain control of his shattered
nerves.

"Old Rydob, the hermit," he replied. "And no prettier in death than he
was in life. Some say he was the brother of Pryak, the high priest."

Taking Dylara by the elbow, he urged her past the pile of bones and over
the threshold.

       *       *       *       *       *

They came into a huge, high-ceilinged room, well-lighted by the sun.
From its appearance the girl judged that Rydob had spent most of his
time here; the ruins of a bed stood in one corner, while a large table
in the center of the room held a jumbled collection of stone dishes and
bowls. Several tunics, rotten with mildew, hung across one of the three
chairs about the table.

And over everything was a thick layer of dust and cobwebs and the
droppings of countless rodents.

Meltor kicked over two of the stools to clear them of dust, replaced
them, then cleared the table top in the same way.

"Sit there," he said, pointing to one of the stools.

Dylara obeyed without a word, watching the man seat himself across the
table from her.

There followed a period of silence. Thus far, Meltor had carried out his
plan to the letter. But now, faced with the unpleasant part of his task,
he was beginning to feel decidedly qualmish.

How truly beautiful she was! Not the empty loveliness of perfect
features alone; there was personality and fire and a keen, alert mind
mirrored in those grave brown eyes and the sweet curve of sensitive
lips.

And then he thought of Alurna and the secret she held, and the memory
put an abrupt end to growing misgivings.

Dylara, who was trying to fathom what lay behind the man's cold
expressionless face, broke the silence.

"Why have you brought me here?"

Meltor hesitated. Why not tell her? Perhaps the knowledge would drive
her into making a second attempt to escape. And then....

"I suppose there is no reason why you should not be told," he said
slowly. "It will make no difference--now.

"You have made an enemy in Sephar. How it happened, I do not know--nor
does it matter. It is enough that you are in the way--and must die."

The calm emotionless statement brought no sense of shock to Dylara. She
had known what was coming--known it as surely as though he had said the
words an hour ago. In a curiously detached way she was conscious of the
brilliant sunlight streaming through the windows; of the strident voices
of many birds in the nearby jungle; of the slow-moving wind among many
leaves....

"I do not want to kill you," Meltor continued. "You are too young to
die. I would like to let you go--to leave you in the forest to go back
to the caves you call home."

As he spoke, his hand dropped below the table's edge, fumbled there,
then reappeared, a long knife of stone in his fingers.

"But I dare not do that," he went on, in the same flat monotone. "You
might turn up again in Sephar and ruin everything. I cannot risk it."

Was he, Dylara wondered, trying to goad her into some act of resistance,
that he might escape the stigma of cold-blooded murder? Fascinated,
unable to look away, she watched him lift the keen-edged blade.

Suddenly he rose and lunged across the table toward her. Dylara knew the
moment had come.




CHAPTER IX

Torture


Jotan pushed back his plate and sighed wearily.

"I can't eat in this heat," he complained. "Besides, I have no
appetite."

"It _is_ hot," Javan agreed through a full mouth; "but then it's always
hot at this time of day."

Tamar helped himself to another serving from the pot on the table. "It's
not the heat alone that's taken his appetite, Javan," he observed
disagreeably. "Our friend is so eager for evening to come that he can
think of nothing else. It is then, you know, that he will become the
laughing-stock of all Sephar by asking Urim for a cave-girl to take as
his mate."

An hour before, the three visitors from Ammad had left the palace
audience hall and returned to their quarters. After bathing and getting
into fresh tunics, they had sat down to food brought from the palace
kitchens.

Rising, Jotan crossed the room, sank down on a pile of sleeping furs and
pulled off his sandals. Then he lay down, covered his eyes with one arm
and was soon asleep.

Presently Tamar and Javan finished eating. The latter at once sought his
own couch; but Tamar remained at the table, deep in thought.

Two hours went by, and still Tamar remained there, head bowed in his
hands. The slaves had long since cleared the table and departed, leaving
the three men to themselves.

Abruptly the seated man raised his head, his expression that of one to
whom a momentous idea has come. For a long moment he remained thus, then
got silently to his feet and tip-toed to the door, let himself out and,
despite the withering heat, started briskly toward the palace.

The four guards stationed at the entrance stiffened to attention as he
approached. Tamar halted a few yards away and beckoned to one of them.

"Do you know me?" Tamar asked haughtily.

"Of course!" replied the young warrior humbly. "There is none in all
Sephar who does not know Tamar of Ammad."

"Good. Take me at once to the quarters of the female slaves."

The eagerness in the young man's face was replaced by doubt.

"I am not permit--" he began hesitantly.

Tamar cut him short with a gesture. "Do as I say," he snapped. "The
responsibility will be mine."

The warrior bowed. "Follow me."

They entered the great hall and ascended to the third floor. Outside the
twin doors leading to the slave quarters they were stopped by two guards
on duty there.

Tamar's guide addressed one of them. "Rokor," he said, "this is the
noble Tamar of Ammad. At his command I have brought him here."

Rokor bowed deeply. "It is an honor to meet Urim's guest. How may I
serve you?"

"By taking me to see one of the slave-girls here--the cave-girl,
Dylara."

Something akin to a leer crept into Rokor's expression. "Oh, yes; I know
the one you mean. If you will come with me...."

       *       *       *       *       *

Tamar dismissed the first guard and followed Rokor through the twin
doors and down the corridor. Halting before one of the numerous doors,
Rokor unbarred and opened it, then stepped aside that Tamar might enter.

A tall slender woman of early middle-age rose from a bed in one corner.
But for her tunic of a slave, the visitor would have taken her for the
mate of some Sepharian noble.

At his appearance, the eager expectant air she had at first assumed,
faded, replaced by one of questioning doubt.

Tamar turned to Rokor. "She is not the one," he said testily. "This is
not Dylara."

The guard scratched his head, baffled. "She should be here. This is her
room. Urim told Nada, here, to teach her our customs."

Nada came forward and placed a hand on Tamar's arm.

"Do you seek Dylara?" she asked tensely.

Tamar nodded. "Do you know where she is?"

The woman looked meaningly at the staring guard. "If I may speak with
you alone...."

Tamar sent the man out, and closed the door.

"Well ..." he prompted.

Nada looked at him searchingly. Since Dylara had been taken from the
room over three hours ago her concern for the girl's safety had steadily
grown. She was convinced Urim had not sent for Dylara, but realized she
was powerless to act in her aid.

Why Tamar had come here puzzled her; but he might be of assistance in
clearing up the mystery surrounding Dylara's absence.

"What do you want of Dylara, noble Tamar?" she asked.

Tamar showed his surprise. "You know me, then?"

Nada smiled. "There is not a slave in the palace who does not know of
you and your two friends."

Tamar hesitated. Something told him he would lose nothing in being frank
with this woman. And there was something amiss here; Dylara's absence
and this woman's concern made that evident.

"I can think of no reason why you should not know," he said. "You see,
my friend Jotan has the mad idea he is in love with this Dylara. I have
tried to make him see that one in his position cannot mate with a
barbarian; but he will not listen. He means to ask Urim for her tonight.
I came here to talk to the girl--to make her understand she could never
be happy as the mate of a man so far above her. If she promises to have
nothing to do with my friend, I will promise to arrange for her freedom,
to return her to her own people."

It took an effort for Nada to repress a smile. "Does anyone else," she
asked, "want to keep Jotan from having her?"

"Not that I know of," Tamar said, puzzled by the question. "Why do you
ask?"

"Because one of the guards took Dylara from here shortly before you
came. He said Urim wanted her, but I think he lied."

       *       *       *       *       *

Tamar stiffened. Was this some of Jotan's work? Had his friend suspected
one of his companions might seek to interfere, and to thwart them, had
the girl removed to another place?

He would go back and confront Jotan with this evidence. To think the man
did not trust his own friends!

But what if Jotan had had nothing to do with taking the girl? Would it
be better to remain silent, so that when he did learn she was missing it
would be too late to discover what had become of her?

And then, cutting through the fog of selfishness and snobbery like rays
of the sun through mist, came a new trend of thought, far more worthy of
the real Tamar.

Jotan was his friend! They had fought side by side against a common foe;
they had hunted together, traveled vast distances together, sought
adventure together, gone hungry and cold--together. Ever since boyhood
they had been companions--closer than brothers. And now he, Tamar, was
on the verge of disloyalty to his own best friend!

His eyes blazing, he caught the astonished Nada by an arm.

"_Who_ took her?" he demanded hoarsely. "Where is he, now?"

"It--it was Fordak," Nada stammered, staring wide-eyed at the man's taut
face, "--Fordak and another whose face I could not see."

Tamar let go of her arm, threw open the door and went out. He found
Rokor leaning against the opposite wall, waiting.

The man from Ammad masked his emotions by resuming an air of
indifference.

"Come, Rokor," he said easily, "I am ready to go. The girl I came to see
has been taken to another part of the palace. I have decided not to see
her, after all."

As the two men walked along the corridor, Tamar said, "By the way,
Rokor, do you know a guard called Fordak?"

"Why, yes," Rokor said. "He stands watch at the entrance to the slave
quarters. I, myself, relieved him shortly before you came up."

"Do you know where he can be found at this time of day?"

"Probably in his room, sleeping."

"Will you take me there? I have something for him."

In his eagerness to please the noble visitor from Ammad, Rokor quite
forgot to be curious.

"Gladly," he said. "Come this way."

Tamar was led to the second floor of the palace, and along a corridor
to the wing housing the warriors of Urim. Rokor stopped before a narrow
opening and pounded heavily on a closed door.

"Fordak!" he bellowed; "open up here! You have a visitor."

They heard someone moving about inside, and a second later the door
swung back.

A thick-shouldered man, inclined to fatness about the middle, stood
there, his coarse black hair tousled, eyes heavy with sleep.

"Who wants me?" he grunted.

"This is Tamar of Ammad," Rokor explained. "He has something for you."

Tamar interrupted. "You may leave me here, Rokor. I can find my way out
when I have finished with Fordak."

       *       *       *       *       *

When the guard had gone, Tamar turned to the man Nada had named. He
found the fellow eyeing him respectfully.

"Fordak," said the man from Ammad, "I have need of a fearless warrior to
do something for me. One who can do as instructed and, at the same time,
keep his mouth shut. You were recommended as such. Will you help me?"

Fordak rubbed one side of his bull neck with a calloused palm. "What do
you want me to do?" he asked warily.

"I cannot tell you, here," Tamar said. "Come with me to my quarters and
I will explain. You will be well rewarded for your work."

The guard's wide face lighted up. "Then I'm your man," he rumbled. "Lead
the way."

A few minutes later, Tamar, with Fordak in tow, opened the door of the
building set aside for him and his companions.

Jotan and Javan were still sleeping. Tamar closed the door and dropped
the bar into place.

"Sit down," he told Fordak, pointing to a stool. He crossed the room and
prodded the sleeping pair into wakefulness.

"Jotan and Javan," he said, when the two had risen, "this is Fordak, one
of Sephar's finest warriors. Fordak is going to help us in a little
matter, aren't you, Fordak?"

The guard nodded, his broad cheeks creased with a wide smile at being
treated so familiarly by a nobleman.

Jotan was staring at his friend in frank bewilderment.

"What are you getting at, Tamar?" he asked. "Why have you brought this
man here?"

"Yes," Tamar went on, ignoring the questions. "Fordak is going to do a
great deal for us. To begin with--" he dropped a hand lightly on the
man's shoulder "--he is going to tell us _what he did with the
slave-girl, Dylara_!"

As Tamar spoke the last few words his fingers bit fiercely into the bare
flesh beneath his hand.

The speed with which Fordak lost his smile was almost laughable. He
bellowed out something unintelligible and started to rise; but Jotan,
his face suddenly white beneath its tan, crossed the room with a single
bound and slammed him back on the stool.

Tamar flipped a knife from its sheath and pressed the point lightly
against Fordak's spine. "Sit still, you!" he said frostily.

Jotan's face was haggard. "Has anything happened to Dylara?" he asked
thickly. "In the name of the God, Tamar, tell me quickly."

"Just this," Tamar said. "While you and Javan were asleep I went to the
palace to ... on a personal matter. While there, I learned that Dylara
had been taken from the slave quarters by this man on the pretext of
taking her to Urim. Another man helped him; who, I don't know. Knowing
you would be interested in learning what had happened to her, I brought
our friend, here, along to answer your questions."

       *       *       *       *       *

Jotan thanked him with a glance. Then he turned to the seated Fordak.

"All right," he ground out savagely, "what have you done with her?"

Fordak looked at him sullenly. "I don't know what you're talking about,"
he mumbled. "You have no right to keep me here."

Jotan, his face convulsed with anger, grabbed the man by the front of
his tunic with one hand and shook him savagely. Fordak, struggling to
twist loose, aimed a wild blow at his tormentor, and received in return
a mighty smash full on the nose that knocked him to the floor, half
conscious, blood pouring from his nostrils.

"Get up!" snarled Jotan. He kicked the dazed warrior brutally in the
side. "Either that tongue of yours starts to wag or it comes out--by the
roots!"

He reached down, caught a handful of Fordak's rumpled hair and pulled
him to his feet. The guard stood there, swaying, and would have fallen
had not Jotan shoved him back on the stool.

"Where is she?"

Fordak wiped his nose with the back of one hand and stared woodenly at
the crimson stains left there. He knew he must tell; he could not bear
further punishment.

And then he remembered what Meltor had said. The princess Alurna had
wanted the girl disposed of; to tell what he knew would bring down the
wrath of Urim's daughter upon him. He shivered at the thought; for he
did not want to die.

"Where is she?"

Fordak moved his head in silent negation. "I don't know."

Jotan clenched his fist to strike again. Tamar caught his arm.

"Wait," he said. "Let me talk to him." He pushed back Fordak's head. "We
know you're mixed up in this, Fordak. You and another guard took the
girl from her room. Tell us where she is and you shall go free--as soon
as we find you have told us the truth."

"I don't know," said the man stolidly.

Jotan swore impatiently. "I'm through wasting time," he said. "Dylara
may be in danger. I'll get the truth from him."

He motioned to Javan. "Get me a fire bowl."

When his friend had handed him a bowl of fat, he lighted its wick with a
glowing coal from an earthen jar and came back to Fordak. The seated man
watched him, apprehension in his eyes.

The flame wavered in the faint breeze from the windows. It suddenly had
become very quiet in the room.

Jotan drew the flint knife from his belt and began to run the blade back
and forth through the candle's flame.

"What are you going to do?" Tamar asked.

The lips of his friend were pressed into a straight line. "He's going to
talk. Be ready to listen."

Another minute passed. Jotan continued to move the knife blade to and
fro in the heart of the fire. Fordak could not tear his eyes from the
objects in the man's hands. Great beads of perspiration stood out on his
forehead.

"Tie his arms and legs," Jotan said.

       *       *       *       *       *

Those words seemed to release Fordak's paralyzed muscles. Voicing a wild
cry he bounded from the stool and was nearly to the door before Tamar
and Javan brought him down. He continued to struggle frantically while
they bound lengths of rawhide about his arms and legs. When he was
securely tied they dragged him back to the stool.

Jotan said, "Take off one of his sandals."

Fordak yelled in terror and jerked back, almost falling from the stool.

"Stuff something in his mouth before he has half the city here."

Gagged and bound, Fordak was helpless to do more than gurgle and sweat
as Javan knelt and bared one of his feet.

"Now," Jotan said grimly, "we'll see what effect this will have in
getting information."

With a quick movement he placed the white-hot length of flint firmly
against the delicate skin of the instep and held it there.

An eerie, muffled scream pushed past the gag in Fordak's mouth. So
intense was the note of animal pain that the three men felt their flesh
crawl with the sound.

Abruptly the bound guard stiffened, his eyes swam in their sockets, and
he fell back in a faint.

Jotan rose and tossed the knife aside. "Get some water," he said. "One
treatment like that should be enough."

They removed the gag from the unconscious man's mouth and doused water
in his face. After a moment he groaned weakly and opened his eyes.

"Where is Dylara?" Jotan asked, for the third time.

Words came spilling out. "I--I'll tell you. Don't burn me again. I can't
stand it. I'll talk. We took her--Meltor and I. Meltor made me help him
take her. He said Alurna told him to do it."

"Alurna?" Jotan was astonished. "What had she to do with it?"

"She wanted it done. Meltor said she ordered him to take the girl to the
house of Rydob outside Sephar. He was to take her there and kill her,
then hide the body so no one would know what had happened to her."

Jotan paled. "Where is this house of Rydob?"

Fordak gave directions. When he had finished, Jotan said: "Tamar, get
three or four of our men and meet Javan and me at the Gate of the
Setting Sun. Hurry!"

Tamar went out.

"Get our weapons together, Javan," Jotan ordered. "We'll meet the others
at the gate."

Javan was slow to comprehend. "Where are we going?"

"Into the jungle," said Jotan evenly. "To the house of Rydob!"

       *       *       *       *       *

Alurna had slept well during the mid-day heat. When she awakened, her
first thought was of Meltor and his errand. Lying there, the room
darkened against the blazing sun, she allowed herself to think of Jotan,
smiling when she realized he was free, now, to fall in love with her. No
longer was there a barbarian slave-girl to blind him to the beauty and
charm of Urim's daughter.

After a while she sat up, stretched her soft muscles with all the sleek
satisfaction of a jungle cat, and summoned Anela.

The slave-girl was aiding her in effecting a leisurely toilet a little
later, when a brief rap sounded at the door.

"That must be Meltor," Alurna said contentedly. "Let him in, Anela."

But when the door was opened, it was another man who stood there, his
tunic torn and stained, his broad plump face lined with suffering.

"It's Fordak!" cried Anela.

The man staggered to a stool and dropped onto it, exhausted.

"I came as soon as I could, princess," he babbled. "I came to tell you
so you would not punish me. They forced me to tell; they burned me until
I told them. I would have come sooner, but the ropes were tight."

Alurna shut him off with a gesture. "What are you trying to tell me?"
she demanded. "_Who_ made you tell _what_?"

"The men from Ammad." Fordak was beginning to gain control over his
shaken nerves. "Jotan and Tamar and Javan. They tortured me until I told
them where Meltor had taken the slave-girl."

Rapidly he related all that had taken place in the visitors' apartment.
Being no fool, he exaggerated the amount of suffering he had endured;
thus might the heart of Alurna be touched with pity.

When Fordak was done, Alurna went to the window and stood there, her
back to the others, staring into the grounds below. What was she to do?
Jotan was already on his way to the house of Rydob. If Meltor had wasted
no time, Jotan could not possibly arrive soon enough to save Dylara from
death.

But would Meltor do his work promptly? There was a cruel streak in the
man--the same characteristic that made a leopard toy with a victim for
hours before putting an end to its misery. And that girl had been very
beautiful....

She turned. "You may go, Fordak."

The man was worried. "I could not keep from telling, princess. They
burned--"

"Get out!"

Fordak got unhappily to his feet and limped from the room.

"Quick, Anela!" said the princess. "Get to Vulcar at once. I want five
of his most trusted men to meet me at the Gate of the Setting Sun.
Should he ask questions, tell him I will explain later. Go!"

"Where are you going, princess?" the slave-girl asked as she started for
the door.

"Into the jungle," was the calm reply. "To the house of Rydob!"

       *       *       *       *       *

Seven men stood in a group at the mouth of a trail. Behind them lay a
tract of matted jungle, over them towered the branches of forest kings,
and directly before them was a small clearing containing a rambling,
one-storied building of gray stone, weather-stained and unkempt.

"That must be the place, Jotan," said one of the men. "It answers the
description you gave us."

Jotan nodded. "They must still be in there. Otherwise we should have met
this Meltor on his way back. If only we have arrived in time.

"We must spread out, then come up to the house from all sides. Two of
you go with Tamar and circle around to the east. Keep within the
jungle's fringe that you may not be seen from the house. The rest of us
will close in from this side. You have five minutes to reach your
places. Go."

The minutes dragged by. None of the four appeared to feel an urge to
talk. A heavy silence had fallen on the jungle about them. Even the hum
of insects, the voices of the gaily-colored birds, the chattering
monkeys, were stilled. The same strange tenseness that precedes a
tropical storm, an atmosphere of impending conflict, seemed to hang over
them.

Jotan straightened. "They've had time enough. Come on."

The four men stepped into the clearing, spread fan-wise, and headed for
the building, moving at a half-trot.

The door was closed. In absolute silence they stepped over the heap of
bones that once had been Rydob, mounted the steps and halted there.

Carefully Jotan closed his fingers about the latch. The heavy planks
swung inward enough to satisfy him that there was no bar in place.

Suddenly Jotan drew back and drove his shoulder against the wood with
all his weight behind it. The door flew open and the four men came
piling into the room, knives of stone held in readiness.

That mad rush came to an abrupt halt, and what the men saw brought a
chorus of astonished exclamations from their lips.

Flat on his back in the center of the room, partially hidden behind an
overturned table, lay Meltor of Sephar. From his left breast stood the
hilt of a stone knife, its blade buried deep. He was quite dead.

The girl was gone.




CHAPTER X

The Hairy Men


For several moons now, Urb, the Neanderthal, and his tribe had found it
increasingly difficult to locate game in the neighborhood of the family
caves. The reason could be any one of several: a nearby water-hole dried
up until the rainy season came again; a family of lions holed up close
by; an absence of adequate pasturage.

Urb sat crouched near the foot of a lofty escarpment that contained the
tribal caves. His deep-sunk button eyes, beneath beetling brows,
indifferently watched the young ones of the tribe playing about the
clearing between jungle and cliff. Below a flattened, shapeless wedge of
nose, his thick pendulous lips worked in and out in worried and
laborious thought. As leader of his tribe, Urb was concerned about the
lack of game.

It had been comparatively cool here in the shadows of the scarp during
most of the morning; but with noon growing near, the sun's direct rays
began to penetrate the thick growth of black coarse hair with which
Urb's gross body was almost entirely covered.

And so he rose at last and, like the great bull ape he so closely
resembled, clambered awkwardly but quickly to one of the caves.

Just inside the entrance he squatted his two hundred and fifty pounds on
a boulder and fell to watching Gorb, his eldest son, put final touches
to a flint spear head. After heating the bit of rock in a small fire for
several minutes, Gorb would withdraw it, hastily touch a spot near the
edge with a drop of water which caused a tiny bit of the flint to scale
away, then repeat the entire process. It was a long and tedious task;
but Gorb had that untiring patience given to those for whom time has no
meaning. Eventually, his perseverance would reward him with a fine
weapon.

Urb was secretly proud of his son. Even as a boy, Gorb had shown no
interest in hunting or in war. Beneath his sharply receding forehead was
the brain and soul of a true artist--a soul that found its expression by
the creation of implements of the chase and of battle. No other member
of Urb's tribe could even approach the artistry Gorb put into his work;
no other could fashion a spear so true in balance; none could produce a
flint knife so keen-edged and well-formed.

The half-finished spear head reminded Urb of his own immediate problem.

"Gorb," he said, "only two kills have our men made in the past five
suns, although all have gone forth each day to hunt. It is not because
Narjok or Bana or Muta run away before we can kill them. We cannot find
them at all; only twice in those five suns have we come upon the spoor
of any one of them."

Gorb paused at his work and drew a hairy forearm across his sweaty face.
"Last night," he said, "long after Dyta had found his lair, I heard Sadu
roaring and growling among the trees. It was the noise of a hungry Sadu;
he, too, was angry because there is no meat."

Urb grunted. Since the day before, he had been turning an idea over in
his slow-moving mind, and now he sought to put it into words.

"Tomorrow," he said, "when Dyta first awakens, some of us will look for
caves far from here. I will go; Boz and Kor and Tolb and you, Gorb, will
go with me. There are many hills; there will be many caves in them, and
much meat in grasslands nearby. When we find a good place we will come
back for the others of our tribe."

"Good!" approved Gorb, turning back to his labors. "It has been many
suns since I have eaten all the meat I can hold. I will go with you,
Urb."

       *       *       *       *       *

Early the next morning a little band of Neanderthal men descended the
escarpment and set out toward the rising sun. They were six; besides
those named by Urb, Mog, the sullen, had been taken. All were armed with
huge flint-studded hardwood clubs, so heavy that only an arm of great
strength might wield one; rude knives of flint and short-shafted spears
completed their armament.

They moved along with the curious shuffling gait peculiar to their kind
alone. Their passage seemed to diffuse an atmosphere of terror and
dread, striking dumb the countless denizens of the teeming jungle. Urb
was in the lead, his small black eyes darting about for the first sign
of danger, ears and nose alert lest Sadu or Jalok or Tarlok find him and
his fellows unprepared. But if any of the more formidable beasts were
near, they remained concealed. Only Pandor, the elephant, neglected to
give the Hairy Men a wide berth when several were together--Pandor, who
feared no creature that walked or flew or wriggled.

The shaggy-coated males moved steadily ahead, their objective a group of
low mountains far to the east, the upper portions of which were clearly
discernible on the few occasions the band crossed a clearing of any
consequence.

At noon they halted on the reed-covered banks of a shallow river; and
while Urb and Tolb hunted game, the others rested beneath the broad
boughs of a jungle patriarch.

Soon the two hunters returned, bearing between them the still warm
carcass of Muta, the wild boar. Each of the six hacked off a juicy
portion and devoured it raw, blood matting the hair of face and chest.

After drinking at the river's brink, the brute-men stretched out beneath
the trees, covered their faces with huge fronds of a palm tree and slept
until mid-afternoon. Urb roused them, then, and once more the savage
band took up their march.

Darkness was near when the six passed through a fringe of jungle and
paused at the foot of a lofty cliff. Urb, deciding too little daylight
remained for them to attempt scaling the vertical slope, ordered the
Neanderthals back into the forest.

Here they supped on flesh of the boar killed earlier in the day, then
sought couches among the tree branches. During daylight it was all very
well to sleep in comfort on the jungle floor; but during the night it
was safer aloft. The great cats usually laid up during the day,
digesting the previous night's kill; but once Uda, the moon, made an
appearance, the forest abounded with hungry carnivora.

       *       *       *       *       *

With the first rays of the morning sun the six men began the perilous
climb. Slow-moving and awkward, they made hard going of the ascent, but
their tremendous strength aided them where lesser muscles would have
failed altogether, and finally the crest was reached.

Here they stood at the edge of a great tableland, clothed with primeval
forest from which, in the distance, loomed four low mountain peaks.
Game seemed plentiful; as they watched, a herd of antelope grazing to
their left caught their scent and bounded away across a narrow ribbon of
grassland which lay between the forest and the plateau's edge. A band of
monkeys chattered and scolded at them from the safety of middle
terraces, while a cloud of raucous-voiced birds rose with a whirring
beat of wings and flew deeper inland.

Not far to their right was the entrance to a narrow deep-worn game trail
leading into tangled mazes of brush, creeper, vine and trees. It was
toward this trail that Urb turned his footsteps, motioning for his
companions to follow.

"Here is food enough," he exulted. "If we can find caves in those hills,
we will go back to fetch the rest of our people."

In silence the six frightful, man-like creatures faded into the black
shadows of the overhanging forest, their goal the towering heights at
the far end of this plateau.

And directly between them and their objective lay Sephar, mysterious
city of an unknown race.

       *       *       *       *       *

Dylara lay face down on a broad branch, her head pillowed on a heap of
moss, biting her lips to keep back tears of bitter anguish. The swollen
ankle throbbed steadily, its pain almost unbearable.

And she had been so close to freedom! From her place high in the tree
she could see the stone walls of Rydob's dwelling, evil and grim in the
sun. Behind those walls lay the dead body of Meltor, slain by his own
knife.

She felt no regret for having killed him. It had been his life--or hers.
When he had lunged across the table in an attempt to stab her, she,
acting by instinct rather than thought, had thrust her weight against
the table. Meltor, off balance, went over backwards, his head striking
hard against the floor. Before he could regain his wits Dylara had torn
the knife from his hand. He cried out once in mortal fear as the blade
swung high, flung up a futile hand to ward off the blow, and died as
polished flint pierced his heart.

No--she felt no regret for having killed him. What she did regret was
the mad impulse that had sent her running blindly into the open air. So
anxious had she been to flee that horrible place that she had no eyes
for what lay in her path. As a result, one heel had trod full on the
whitened skull of Rydob the hermit. Dylara's ankle had twisted beneath
her, pitching her headlong into a tangle of vines at the base of the
steps.

She was up at once; but the injured ankle buckled under her weight and
she had fallen again, crying out in agony.

For a little while she had remained there, stroking the injured member,
already swollen and turning blue. Finally she got to her hands and knees
and, with many pauses, crawled toward the trees ringing the clearing.

How she managed to clamber into the branches of one giant tree and work
her way a full fifty feet above the ground, Dylara was never to know. So
awful was the pain that her mind seemed numbed; only an unflagging
determination drove her on. She stopped at last, on a thick bough and
lay there, completely exhausted.

It was comparatively cool there in the shelter of the foliage. Soft
jungle breezes stirred the branch gently and she was soon asleep. A bird
twittered and cooed close by, and the wind blew lightly across the
troubled face, smoothing its tired lines....

       *       *       *       *       *

And as the weary, pain-wracked girl lay sleeping, four heavily armed men
stepped into the clearing and moved stealthily toward the house of
Rydob. They entered; and after a few minutes, reappeared at the doorway,
to be joined by three other warriors who had come up to the building
from the rear.

"It seems hardly possible," Jotan was saying, "for a mere girl to kill a
grown warrior. For all we know, another man may have slain Meltor and
made off with Dylara."

"It's my guess," said Tamar, "that the girl caught Meltor off guard and
stuck a knife in him. She's not like the women we know, Jotan. Hers has
been a wild, primitive life, filled with danger. Because of it, she
would be far more resourceful than Sepharian women have need of being.
Taking a life probably means nothing to her.

"No," he concluded, "I've an idea she's well on her way back to her
caves by now."

Javan, impatiently listening to the conversation, touched Jotan's arm
nervously.

"There is no point in staying here," he complained. "It will be dark
soon, and the jungle is no place to be after sundown."

Jotan smiled wanly and clapped him on the shoulder. "Of course. I have
no right to expose you and Tamar to danger on my account.

"We will return to Sephar now. But tomorrow I shall return here with a
warrior who is versed in tracking. With his help I should be able to
learn what has happened to Dylara."

"We will go with you," Tamar said quietly. And Javan nodded agreement.

The seven entered the game trail and started back toward distant Sephar.
Jotan led the way, his wide shoulders drooping disconsolately. It was
clear the loss of the lovely cave-girl had hurt him deeply.

The return journey was about half completed when Jotan stopped suddenly
and raised a cautioning hand.

"Listen!" he exclaimed softly.

The seven cocked their ears alertly.

Faintly, mingled with the everyday noises of the jungle, came sounds of
murmuring voices and the tramp of feet from around a bend in the trail
ahead.

"Probably warriors from Sephar, hunting game," Tamar said. "Let's join
them; they may have news for us."

Jotan frowned. "Hunters don't go blundering about so carelessly," he
reminded. "Hide in the undergrowth until we can make sure."

A moment later, six human figures appeared in the path. Five were
fighting-men of Sephar--all well armed. The sixth was a girl in a
close-fitting tunic that emphasized the lithe softly-curved body it
covered. Her face was set in determined lines as she moved on, looking
neither to the right nor the left.

Tamar, lying next to Jotan behind a screen of vines, nudged his friend.

"Alurna!" he breathed. "What can she be doing here?"

"Looks as though Fordak was telling the truth," Jotan whispered. "She
_is_ mixed up in this. He must have got free and gone to her with the
story.

"Well, let her go to Rydob's house. She'll find little there to please
her!"

As soon as the princess and her escorts were out of sight, Jotan called
his men from their hiding places and they took up their interrupted
progress toward Sephar.




CHAPTER XI

From Jungle Depths


Urb, the Neanderthal, was beginning to tire. He and his five hairy
companions had been on the march since Dyta had risen, and even now the
sun was hunting a new lair for the night. From the frequency with which
those behind him were stumbling, he judged they, too, were tiring.

But the mountains were close, now. He and his men were almost certain to
reach them before darkness came. There they might find caves near
grasslands rich in game. Urb's mouth watered and he was aware of being
very hungry.

A faint breeze, blowing lightly against their backs, changed its course
suddenly and came whipping in from the west. As it flicked across their
faces the six Hairy Ones came to an abrupt halt, standing stiffly as
though turned to stone.

Urb sniffed in short rapid inhalations, his unkempt visage twisted in a
ferocious scowl.

"Men!" he grunted. "The hairless ones! It has been long since we have
found such. Hide!"

With a degree of soundlessness surprising in such clumsy bodies, the six
Neanderthals faded into the mazes of undergrowth at either side of the
path.

       *       *       *       *       *

Hardly were they hidden, when Alurna and her five companions came into
sight. They were moving slowly, the girl limping slightly from a bruised
heel, her sandals scuffed and dusty.

The girl stopped and turned to the others. "Is it much farther, Adbor? I
don't think I can take another step."

"Courage, my princess," smiled Adbor, a tall, slender man with a great
shock of blond hair. "A short distance more and we shall be there."

Alurna sank down on a fallen log, removed her sandal and rubbed the
bruised heel.

"I'm afraid you'll have to carry me from here on," she sighed. "My feet
ache terribly."

       *       *       *       *       *

Silently the foliage parted an arm's length from the girl's half-bent
figure, and in the gap were framed the brutal faces of Urb and Mog, the
sullen. Urb gave the female only a passing glance; his attention was
riveted on the five unsuspecting men. The woman was not armed--the men
were; and it was the males who must die before they could bring their
weapons into use.

Meanwhile, the stunted mind of Mog, the sullen, was laboriously
following an altogether different trend of thought from that of his
leader. His unblinking pig-like eyes were intent on the sweetly curved
back directly in front of him, and he was increasingly aware of what an
altogether desirable bit of femininity this hairless she actually was.
His tongue moistened suddenly dry lips and he shifted his weight
uneasily from one foot to the other.

Urb waited no longer. Slowly he brought up his left hand, caught a small
branch between his fingers, then suddenly clenched his fist.

The wood snapped with a sharp clear sound, freezing the five Sepharian
guards into instant immobility.

But not for long.

As the sound of breaking wood rose on the still air, six grotesque
figures rose in a rough semi-circle about the group in the trail, and
simultaneously five mighty stone-incrusted bludgeons were hurled with
unbelievable force and accuracy.

The startled Sepharians never succeeded in bringing their own weapons
into play. Before they could fully comprehend their danger all five were
stretched on the jungle path. Three were dead as they fell, heads
crushed like brittle twigs; another died almost as quickly, his back
snapped as a dry branch is snapped beneath the broad feet of Pandor, the
elephant.

Only one still lived, a club having dealt him a glancing blow aside the
head, laying his flesh open in a great gash and rendering him senseless.
Gorb was more adept at making clubs than he was in their use....

Five clubs were thrown; there should have been six. Only Mog, the
sullen, retained his hold on his murderous weapon. As his fellows loosed
their cudgels, Mog sprang forward, caught the paralyzed girl about the
waist with one immense hairy arm, and before the others could fathom his
intentions, had turned and fled back along the pathway as quickly as his
short bowed legs could carry him.

[Illustration: Mog snatched Alurna into his arms and made off through
the forest]

The remaining five watched Mog's hurried flight until he had passed from
sight. His purpose in stealing the she was clear; their surprise came
only from his way of taking her--and the fact that seldom did a Hairy
Man mate with a member of another race. But then Mog was a surly brute,
unable to find among his own people a mate willing to endure his temper
and moods.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Neanderthal men gathered about the bodies of the five guards. Gorb,
true to character, took up several of the scattered weapons and examined
them closely, noting with envy that they had been fashioned with far
greater skill than he possessed. He puzzled long over the bows and
arrows, but his limited intelligence could make nothing of them and he
finally cast them aside.

At last the five took up their march toward the distant mountains. They
moved more cautiously now than before, realizing they might meet more of
the hairless men.

Urb, still in the lead, noticed, a while later, that the forest was
beginning to thin out. Soon he caught a glimpse of a plain marking the
edge of the woods. He paused, nose searching the humid breeze.

They edged forward at a brief guttural command from their leader, until
they came to open ground.

Before them, beyond level grassland, rose the gray stone walls of
Sephar, looming huge and impressive in the light of early evening. White
tuniced warriors lolled before broad gates leading to many stone
buildings beyond.

Urb shook his head regretfully. "We must look elsewhere for caves," he
said. "To make our homes near here would mean much fighting with the
hairless ones. It is better to go where we may live in peace. Come."

With bowed shoulders and awkward shuffling gait the five frightful men
turned back for the long journey to the distant caves of their people.

Soon they were filing silently past the five motionless bodies in the
center of the trail. And through narrowed, blood-filled eyes, through a
red film of hate and pain, Adbor, Sepharian warrior, watched them go,
and planned a sanguinary revenge as payment for the death of his four
friends and the theft of the princess Alurna, daughter of his king.

       *       *       *       *       *

Two hours later, just as the night's first shadows fell across the path,
a searching party found his unconscious body face down in the rotting
vegetation of the trail. Tenderly they lifted him up, cradling the
blond, blood-soaked thatch in their arms, and bore him back to the city.
There, men trained and schooled in the treatment of wounds, did all they
could to revive the numbed brain of a courageous warrior.

They were only partially successful. With closed eyes Adbor gasped out,
in a few broken sentences, his story of death and abduction. Something
of his former strength seemed to come back to him as he spoke. Raising
on one elbow, his eyes now wide and staring beyond those about him, he
cried out, shrill and loud:

"Give me my spear--my bow! I will follow them! I will--"

His voice broke and he fell back limply. Adbor was dead.

Above that still form men looked at one another in silence and in
horror. The Hairy men! Creatures so seldom seen as to be almost
mythical, but whose savage and brutal natures were known from horror
tales told at many a dinner table and about many a camp fire.

Vulcar was the first to speak. "I must take word to Urim. For the last
two hours he has been storming about the palace demanding he be told
where Alurna is. Now, I don't know what he will say--or do...."

He shrugged. "Make preparations to send out a searching party the first
thing in the morning. I will lead it."

Slowly the hawk-faced warrior set out for the palace with the message
that must wither the stalwart heart of him for whom Vulcar cared above
all others.

       *       *       *       *       *

Alurna had been conscious of a bobbing, rocking sensation for some time
before she opened her eyes to the world about her. For a moment she
watched the procession of thick greenery at right angles to the
direction in which she seemed to be moving; then sudden recollection
flooded her mind and she awoke to the horror of her position.

It was then that she became aware of the hairy back beneath her and a
great calloused hand clamped about her wrists.

Instinctively she attempted to struggle free; but the nightmarish brute
only tightened his grip and without pausing in his loping gait turned a
snarling, bestial countenance toward her. At the sight, Alurna felt her
senses reel and she closed her eyes with a shudder of loathing.

Mog, satisfied his captive would remain passive, transferred his
attention to the path underfoot. The hairy one was beginning to regret
the decision that had cost him the companionship of his fellows. To
cross, safely, the miles of jungle and forest between his present
position and the caves of his tribe, would require all his strength and
cunning.

Alone, armed only with club and spear, he could prove fairly easy prey
to any one of many enemies. Jalok, the panther, agile and fearless and
wantonly cruel; Conta, the cave bear, who fought on his hind legs;
Tarlok, the leopard, beneath whose spotted hide lay such strength that
by comparison Mog's stalwart thews were as nothing. And then there was
Sleeza, the giant snake, whose slimy coils held the strength of ten
Mogs.

Most fearsome of all, however, was Sadu, the lion, tawny of coat and
shaggy of mane, whose absolute fearlessness, speed of attack and
irascible temper, backed by steel sinews and mighty fangs, caused the
balance of jungle folk to give him a wide berth.

Above and about the lumbering monstrosity and its still, white burden,
scampered, flew, slunk and crawled the superabundant life of this green
world, their voices and movements adding to the vast ocean of sound
rising and falling about the ill-assorted pair.

While far behind them came Urb and the others; but the distance between
was growing rapidly greater so swiftly was Mog covering the ground.

And then, with almost frightening suddenness, Dyta, the sun,
disappeared from the heavens and darkness fell upon the jungle. The
Neanderthal mouthed a few disapproving grunts, peered about nervously,
then swung sharply to his left and forced his way through foliage to the
base of a great tree.

Alurna clung fearfully to the shaggy neck as the great brute pulled
himself into the lower branches. With the coming of night her fear was
intensified a thousandfold; but even more than she feared Mog was her
dread of the brooding jungle and its savage inhabitants. She reproached
herself silently for venturing from the security of Sephar's walls.
Woman-like, she blamed Jotan for everything--had he not fallen in love
with the cave-girl nothing like this would have happened.

Mog paused upon a broad bough well above the ground. Placing Alurna in a
sitting position here, her back against the tree's bole, he tore free a
length of stout vine and bound her wrists securely behind her back.

Satisfied his prize would be helpless to escape, Mog let himself down on
a branch directly under her and sought a comfortable position in which
to sleep out the night.

Alurna, hemmed in by a wall of blackness which her untrained eyes were
unable to penetrate, could hear the Hairy One as he settled himself. She
knew there would be no sleep for her this night; she was far too
frightened to think of closing her eyes for an instant.

Seconds later she was sound asleep; and though the balance of the night
was made hideous with the savage voices of jungle denizens, the
exhausted princess did not stir.

       *       *       *       *       *

A rough hand shook her awake. She shrank away with a whimper of fear at
sight of Mog's forbidding face a few inches from her own. The
Neanderthal freed her wrists by breaking their bonds with his powerful
fingers, then swung her once more to his back and slid to the ground.

Noon found them at the outskirts of the forest. Mog had pushed ahead far
more quickly than he had thought possible. Alone, without allies, he
feared an attack at any moment from some forest dweller. There would be
no safety for him until he was safe in the caves of his tribe.

With the forest behind him, Mog trotted across the narrow ribbon of
grasses to the lip of the almost vertical cliff overlooking the
tree-filled valley below. A portion of the boar killed two days before
was cached in one of those trees; once he and his captive were safely
down the cliff they could eat without wasting time in a search for food.

But Mog began to realize it would prove no small matter to transport the
girl down the abrupt incline. Indeed, it would require all his own
strength and limited agility to get himself down without the added
burden of a helpless she.

Then came the thought that she might be able to do so without his aid.
Not ungently he lowered her to her feet and signed that she should start
down. When Alurna, correctly interpreting his gesture, glanced at the
hard earth so far below, she gasped aloud and drew back, trembling.

Mog, sullen and short-tempered at best, did not intend wasting time in
coaxing her. Raising a bulky fist, he shook it threateningly under her
nose, then once more pointed to the edge of the precipice.

Alurna could not help but feel she preferred death by falling to being
mauled by this uncouth beast-man. And so, gritting her teeth and tensing
her muscles to control their trembling, she lowered herself over the
brink and began the tortuous descent.

Those long agonizing moments which followed were to live forever in the
memory of Alurna, princess of Sephar. Slowly, inch by inch, she worked
her way downward, feeling in an agony of suspense for footholds where
she was confident no such holds existed. At times her entire weight was
suspended by her fingers alone, while both feet searched for some
projection to which her sandaled foot would cling. She knew, now, it
would have been wise to have tossed her sandals down first; her bare
feet would have held to the rock with more certainty--but it was too
late for that.

Gradually she sank farther and farther from the lip of the escarpment.
She dared not glance above or below; her gaze was glued continuously on
the uneven surface over which she was passing. Her fingers were raw and
bleeding by this time; but she clenched her lip between white teeth and
went on.

At last the strain, both to limbs and to nerves, was nearing the
breaking point. Alurna knew she could not hold on much longer; if she
failed to reach the valley floor soon, she must fall the balance of the
way. Then, as the desire to loose her grip, whatever the consequences,
seemed too overpowering to resist, her feet came to rest on level
ground.

Tired, high-pitched nerves gave way, and Alurna sank to the ground and
burst into tears. Had she acted at once, she might have escaped, for Mog
was still fifty feet above her.

But she was conscious only of relief from the peril just undergone; and
Mog found her huddled in a pitiful heap at the very spot where her feet
had first touched solid earth.

Lifting her easily to his wide back, he took up his club from where he
had dropped it from above, and moved at a half-trot toward the nearby
forest.

While from the depths of a tangled maze of cloaking underbrush, at the
very point he was nearing, two baleful yellow eyes were fixed in
unblinking attention upon him and the girl he carried!

       *       *       *       *       *

The morning after Alurna's capture, twenty warriors were assembled in
front of Sephar's palace. It was evident they awaited someone, for their
eyes turned often to the great doors.

And then came Vulcar, arms laden with an assortment of weapons. Rapidly
he handed them out to the twenty until each was fully armed. This done
he barked out an order and the men formed into ranks, four abreast and
five deep.

His hawk-like face set in stern lines, Vulcar faced them. "Warriors of
Sephar," he began, "you know what has happened to the daughter of our
king. You know, too, that five of your comrades died trying to save her.
Most of you knew and admired Adbor. I saw Adbor die. He died while
calling for his weapons, eager to take up the trail of those who had
stolen the princess.

"To you goes the honor of avenging your comrades and returning the
princess to her father, alive ... or dead."

As the calm voice ceased, a score of right arms shot up and a resounding
shout rose from twenty throats.

"Then come," said Vulcar quietly, and turned to lead the way.

But before the men could move to follow him, a deep voice from the
palace doorway bade them wait.

Clothed in the simple harness of an ordinary warrior, and fully armed,
Urim descended the steps and came up to Vulcar.

"I will go with you," he said simply.

Vulcar had been afraid of this. Urim no longer was a young man; to take
him along might cost Sephar a ruler, as well as its favorite daughter.

"O Urim," he said, "may I say a few words to you before we go?...

"My king, trust me and these warriors to find Alurna. They are young and
fully trained. For hours they can press onward so rapidly that anyone
less hardened would drop behind within an hour. To slacken their speed
for one less trained might cost much precious time."

Urim, ready to override any protests, could not help but see the logic
of the words. For several moments he stood with bowed head while impulse
battled with good judgment.

"Take your men and go without me, my friend," he said at last, his voice
unsteady. "I am an old man, and useless. I should only delay you."

He turned and strode back into the palace before the troubled Sepharian
could frame a reply.

Ten minutes later the twenty and one entered the trail that led past the
scene of Alurna's capture the day before.

       *       *       *       *       *

Half an hour later another band of men filed through the western gates
of Sephar and entered the mouth of the same path. There were eight in
the group: Jotan, Javan and Tamar with five of the warriors who had come
with them on the long journey from Ammad to Sephar. Their destination,
now, was the house of Rydob, and with them was a man adept at following
a spoor, however faint.

Tarlok, the leopard, crouching among the dense foliage of a thick branch
above the trail, watched them pass. Soundlessly he bared glistening
fangs, and his yellow eyes narrowed into twin slits of hate. Tarlok
detested these two-legged creatures; but even greater was his fear of
them, for his mate had fallen, a moon ago, beneath the sharp sticks of
such man-things.




CHAPTER XII

Enter--Pryak


Hardly had word of Alurna's disappearance flashed through Sephar,
that same morning, than a young under-priest was seeking
admittance to the secret chambers of Pryak, high-priest to the
God-Whose-Name-May-Not-Be-Spoken-Aloud.

It was no simple matter to gain the subterranean apartment far beneath
the temple. Only a chosen few had ever set foot within the
holy-of-holies; this young man was not one of them. But his excited
manner and the announcement of information "for Pryak alone" had brought
him to the very door of the high-priest's suite. But here he was stopped
by Orbar, second only to Pryak, himself.

Tidor was no fool. To be first to acquaint his chief with important
information could gain him recognition as a loyal and conscientious
follower. Men had risen high with such a beginning.

And so when Orbar sought to learn what word Tidor had brought, he was
met by the unchanging retort: "I will tell Pryak--none other!"

Finally Orbar began to lose patience. "You may not see the most-high,"
he snapped. "Tell me what you know and I will pass it on--if it be
worth-while repeating. Come, tell me, or I will teach you what it means
to cross Orbar!"

Tidor trembled inwardly. He had heard gossip as to the fate of some who
had angered Orbar. He was about to blurt out the news, when there came
a sudden interruption.

The door to Pryak's apartment banged open and a short, frail-appearing
man appeared in the doorway. He was well past middle-age, with sparse
graying hair that straggled untidily past the neck line of his tunic.
His wrinkled face was twisted in anger, and his shifty, close-set eyes
of watery blue glared at the two men before him.

"What means this clamor, Orbar?" he demanded shrilly. "By the God, am I
to be disturbed by petty wrangling on my own door-step? Who is this
youth?"

Orbar's manner was humble, now. "Tidor, an under-priest, has come with
word which he claims is of great importance. I tried to learn from him
if the information was worthy of your attention, Most High, but he will
tell me nothing."

Pryak turned on the young man. "What is this news?"

Tidor gulped. "O Voice of the God," he said shakily, "I have learned
that Alurna, daughter of hated Urim, was stolen yesterday while in the
jungle. A roving band of Hairy Men killed her guards and took her.

"An hour ago Vulcar and twenty men left to hunt for her. Urim stays at
the palace, sick and miserable, waiting Vulcar's return."

Pryak's scowl had deepened as the youth spoke. "And you call that
important? What do I care if that soft-hearted fool loses a worthless
daughter? A sound whipping will teach you to--"

Suddenly the high priest fell silent. The anger twisting his features
began to fade--replaced by a cunning, scheming expression no less
repellent....

"And yet," he said slowly, "we may be able to make use of this
information. If I could be sure ... Orbar! Call to my rooms the Council
of Priests." He was speaking rapidly, now, his face flushed with
excitement. "This may be the day of our deliverance!"

       *       *       *       *       *

Tharn lay flat on his back on a heap of furs and watched a pattern of
sunlight on the wall above his head. Today was his second as a captive,
and already his patience was wearing thin. He knew, now, why the other
cave-men imprisoned here wore constant expressions of aloof sullenness.
To be cooped behind rock walls day after day instead of being free to
roam forest and plain as they had done since boyhood, was enough to sour
any temper.

He wondered where Katon had been taken. Shortly after the noonday meal,
his friend had held a long whispered conversation with two of the
guards--a conversation of considerable importance, to judge from Katon's
expression. He had said nothing to Tharn about it in the hour between
the conference and the arrival of two men who had taken him away.

Tharn gave up trying to find an answer to the puzzle and dozed off. He
was awakened a half hour later by the sound of the cell door opening. He
raised his head in time to see Katon enter with two palace guards.
Without hesitation the three approached Tharn's couch and he rose to
meet them.

"Come, Tharn," said Katon hurriedly. "Urim is waiting for you."

The cave man did not move. "Why?" he asked laconically.

"It is my doing," Katon explained impatiently. "I went to him with an
idea, and he thinks enough of it to send for you."

Tharn was satisfied. He could trust Katon. Besides, it would be good to
quit this dank place--if only for a little while.

Heedless of curious stares from the other prisoners, Tharn and Katon
passed from the room, a guard leading the way. And shortly afterward
they stopped before the door of Urim's apartment. In response to their
knock, a hollow voice bade them enter.

Tharn could hardly credit his eyes at the change in the man who slumped
dejectedly on a couch near the far wall. In place of the proud ruler who
had ordered him to the pits, was a hollow-cheeked, sunken-eyed old man.

At the entrance of Tharn and the others, Urim slowly lifted his head and
looked full into the calm gray eyes of the giant savage. Under their
quiet, sympathetic expression a gleam of hope flickered into his own
tired eyes and he squared his shoulders.

"Have you told this man of your plan?" he asked Katon.

"No, Urim," replied the Sepharian. "I thought you might wish to do so."

Urim transferred his attention to the cave-man. "Yesterday," he said,
"my daughter was taken by a band of Hairy Men. What do you know about
such men?"

Tharn smiled. "Since I was a little boy I have heard many stories by men
who have fought the Hairy Ones. They are slow and clumsy and do not
think quickly. The warriors of my tribe do not fear them."

"Good!" Urim exclaimed. "Now I will tell you why I sent for you.

"When Katon, here, was told by one of the guards that Alurna had been
taken, he came to me with a suggestion. He thinks that by reason of your
wide knowledge of the world outside our walls, you might be able to
trail these Hairy Men to their caves and rescue my daughter--if she
still lives.

"Do this, and you and your mate shall go free--and Katon, too. But if
you fail to return with Alurna within the moon, the life of your mate is
forfeit."

Tharn frowned thoughtfully. "If I do not find your daughter, yet return
alone, what reward is mine?"

"None! It would be as though you had not set foot beyond Sephar's
gates."

"Which means I must take part in the Games; and Dylara remains a slave."
The cave-man was thinking aloud.

Then: "I agree, Urim. I will start at once."

       *       *       *       *       *

Little Nobar, the monkey, awakened Dylara by dropping empty bean pods on
her upturned face. She blinked in the sunlight filtering through the
leaves, and sat up.

Her first thought was that she was actually free. Yet to be accomplished
was the task of learning the direction in which lay the caves of her
people, then crossing that distance alone, exposed to many dangers.

Dylara, in her accustomed environment, was a resourceful young woman.
The prospect of a long journey--just how long a journey she could only
surmise--concerned her far less than had the prospects of a lifetime of
slavery in Sephar. All her life she had rubbed elbows with jungle
beasts. Since infancy the green wilderness of the forest had been her
front yard. Night after night she had gone to sleep with the roars of
lions and the hunting squalls of leopards for a lullaby. She had learned
to respect and avoid Sadu and Tarlok and Jalok--but not to fear them.
She knew they hunted man only when other food was denied them--and that
was seldom. She knew that a tall tree was a sure haven from all three;
for Sadu could not climb at all, while Jalok and Tarlok would not
venture among the smaller limbs able to bear her weight but not theirs.

From the freshly risen sun's position Dylara realized she had slept the
entire night on this narrow branch. As she drowsily reviewed the
previous day's events, she remembered her injured ankle and bent
hurriedly to examine it.

She was relieved to find hardly any swelling there, nor was the damage
to strained ligaments so great as she at first had feared. Rising, she
tested her weight on the one foot and found that, beyond an occasional
twinge, it would support her.

Slowly she worked her way down to earth and stepped into the trail. Here
she waited a few minutes, planning her next move. She finally decided to
follow the path westward away from Sephar until a cross-trail to the
north turned up. Such a route would eventually lead her to the heights
from which she had first looked upon Sephar. From that point on, finding
the caves of Majok should not be impossible.

She skirted the clearing containing the house of Rydob, walking within
the jungle's fringe to avoid being seen by anyone who might be within
the building, and soon was traveling due west.

As she moved slowly ahead, limping slightly, she noticed the imprints of
monstrous, man-like feet in the dust of the path. At first she examined
the marks closely; but her limited woodcraft did not permit their
identification, and she gave up trying.

The makers of those strange prints, Urb and his savage band, were
plodding westward along the same path only a few hours ahead of the
cave-girl.




CHAPTER XIII

Death Stalks the Princess


As Mog, the sullen, shuffled across the narrow strip of cleared ground
toward the game trail into the jungle labyrinth, he was mentally
congratulating himself at the ease with which he had obtained a
desirable mate. Within little more than a sun from now he would be
exhibiting his prize to the envious eyes of the men and the jealous
stares of the shes.

Mog was moving down-wind, and so engrossed was he with
self-congratulations that he utterly failed to sense the presence of a
tawny shape hidden in the thick growth at the trail's mouth.

It was Sadu, the lion, crouching there, massive head flattened to the
ground, hindquarters beneath a taut frame, waiting for the approaching
prey to move within the radius of his spring.

On came the Neanderthal. Suddenly a terrible roar came from the ground
almost at his feet, and a huge body flashed from the cloaking verdure
and leaped at the hairy chest of the astonished man-thing.

Mog's reaction was instinctive. As Sadu's roar broke the silence, the
Hairy One tossed Alurna aside and swung up his massive club to beat off
the attack.

But in vain. Mog had been too well ambushed to stage an effective
defense. Full on his shoulders fell the awful weight of the great cat,
the club brushed aside as though it did not exist, and Mog went down as
though pole-axed.

With wide distended jaws Sadu lowered his head past the futilely
flailing arms. There was a sickening crunch of bone as giant fangs
closed on the face of the struggling figure, and Mog, the sullen, was no
more.

Alurna, prostrate where Mog had tossed her a few feet away, watched the
grisly drama with frightened eyes. During the brief interval in which
Sadu had made his kill, she might have risen and taken to her heels, but
a paralysis of fear kept her motionless.

Now Sadu rose to his feet, shook himself until the thick mane fairly
flew, then placed a heavily taloned paw on his prey and turned his
leonine head to look slowly about.

At last his round yellow eyes came to rest on the prone figure of the
girl. For an endless moment he regarded her with a fixed, unblinking
stare; then the wrinkled lips curled back, exposing blood-reddened
teeth, while from the cavernous chest came a low growl that coursed up
and down the girl's spine like icy fingers.

For what seemed ages to Alurna that stare never wavered. The long
graceful body with its tremendous sinews seemed to expand larger and
larger until it loomed great as that of an elephant. She could feel a
scream of horror and protest forming in her throat; but before it could
find utterance; Sadu swung his head back to the corpse and settled down
to feed.

Alurna felt a wave of relief so intense she nearly fainted; it required
several minutes to beat down her weakness sufficiently to think of
escape.

       *       *       *       *       *

Some twenty paces to her left towered a mighty tree, its wide branches
offering a secure haven could she but reach them. Only half that
distance, however, separated her and the lion; and if she made a break
for the tree, Sadu could be upon her before she had taken half a dozen
steps.

But the beast might not try to stop her. The princess Alurna knew
nothing of lions and their habits. Only in the arena during the Games
had she seen a live one and then always from a distance. And so she
resolved to lie quiet and wait for the animal to be done with its
feeding. Perhaps then it would rise and stalk back into the jungle,
leaving her unmolested.

The young woman lay perfectly still, trying to close her ears to sounds
of grinding teeth and splintering bones. Once she shut her eyes on the
revolting picture of Sadu at dinner, but opened them at once. To watch
fragments of Mog disappearing into that monstrous maw was bad enough;
but to see nothing, while an overwrought imagination sent the beast
slinking toward her, was more than human nerves could endure.

Suddenly Sadu rose from the Neanderthal's body and gave voice to a low
ominous growl. Alurna saw that the cat's attention was fixed on
something beyond her, and she cautiously turned her head toward the
cliff.

A few feet below the upper edge were several man-like figures clinging
to the vertical surface. Carefully, each inched its way downward,
testing each foot-and hand-hold before continuing on.

For a brief, ecstatic moment the girl took them to be warriors from
Sephar; but then she saw they were creatures identical to her late
captor, and suddenly heightened hopes plunged to a new depth of misery.

Sadu stood as a statue of bronze, the lazy jungle breeze ruffling his
tawny mane, narrowed eyes intent on the slow-moving figures. For several
minutes he stood thus, then lowering his head he seized the corpse of
Mog by one arm and dragged it from sight deep into the luxurious growth
of vegetation beside the trail. Not once during this change of position
did he glance toward the watching girl.

The moment Sadu disappeared from view, Alurna sprang to her feet and
plunged blindly into the jungle at a point farthest removed from the
beast. Her only thought was to put all the distance possible between
Sadu and herself. She dared not take to the open for fear the Hairy Men
would catch sight of her and hunt her down.

For nearly two hours she struggled on, tearing her way through a tangled
confusion of creepers, trees, ferns, broken branches and bushes. Several
times she tripped and fell headlong, only to rise and stumble onward.
Her tunic was stained and torn, thorns and branches having ripped the
material in many places.

At last, after unwittingly changing her course many times, she sank to
the ground beside the hole of a great tree in the center of a small
clearing deep within the heart of the primeval forest.

Completely exhausted she lay half-conscious on the soft carpet of
grasses, her tortured lungs laboring to bring oxygen to an overtaxed
heart. Gradually her eyes closed, her heart slowed its mad tempo, she
breathed more calmly as fear left her. As from a great distance came the
low monotonous hum of insects, the subdued twitter of birds and
rustlings from many leaves. Alurna slept....

       *       *       *       *       *

When she sat up, several hours later, the glade was filled with the
half-light that presages nightfall. She stood up and looked about, aware
of the danger she had courted by sleeping on the ground in a territory
where savage animals were so plentiful.

Abruptly the fading dusk deepened into darkness. The girl's tiny supply
of courage fled with the light, leaving a frightened child to grope her
way to the base of the lofty tree, where she managed to climb among the
branches.

Here she found two thick boughs close together and extending
horizontally outward in about the same plane. Sitting with her back
against the rough trunk, she stretched tired legs along the two branches
and composed herself to wait for the dawn.

Scarcely was she settled than the scream of a great cat sounded beneath
her, and she heard the animal on the ground at the foot of the tree. For
a short time it circled the clearing, then came the sound of rustling
undergrowth and Jalok, the panther, was gone.

That night was the longest Alurna had ever known. The chill dampness of
the nocturnal jungle penetrated to the innermost parts of her body until
she was certain she would never again be warm. The single thin garment
she was wearing was no protection; in fact, it added to her discomfort
by absorbing moisture from the damp air.

Later, the heavy blackness about her was dispelled by rays of the full
moon as it climbed until it seemed to hang close to the mighty tree that
sheltered her. So bright was the glare that Alurna could see objects so
small as to escape notice during the day. Several times she saw tiny
rodents scurrying across the clearing, and once she saw little Sleeza
kill and swallow a field mouse.

Twice she heard large bodies moving in the tangled fastness about the
clearing, but what made the sounds remained a mystery. At frequent
intervals the savage roars and screams of fierce beasts reached her
ears, but always from a distance.

At last the seemingly endless night began to wane, and near daybreak the
girl dozed fitfully.

When next she opened her eyes the sun had risen, flooding the glade with
life-giving, hope-reviving rays. Alurna rose, unkinked muscles cramped
from long hours in an unfamiliar position, and descended slowly to the
ground. She was aware of being very hungry as well as possessed of a
raging thirst. Acting on these needs she entered the forest to search
for water and food.

       *       *       *       *       *

Shortly thereafter, and solely by chance, she came to a small
swift-moving mountain stream. Here she knelt and drank deep of the cold
water, then, greatly refreshed, rose, and set about gathering fruit from
the plentiful supply everywhere about her.

After eating, she bathed in the river, its waters soothing to the
scratches and bruises of yesterday's mad dash through the jungle.

By the time she had dressed again, the sun was quite high. While she had
been in the water she had caught sight of a narrow game trail leading in
the direction she was confident Sephar lay. Spirits soaring, she started
out for home, her step springy with confidence.

By noon the sun's heat had become so oppressive that she stopped in the
shelter of a tree to rest. She was tempted to climb into the branches
and sleep for a while; but the thought of being forced to spend another
night in this wilderness drove away that temptation. It could not be
much farther, she reasoned, before the base of the great plateau about
Sephar was reached.

Her sweat-streaked face set in stubborn lines, the daughter of Urim
stepped once more into the trail and plodded doggedly on. And every step
was taking her farther and farther from her home.

It was not long after, that Tarlok, the leopard, his belly empty from a
night of fruitless hunting, caught scent of her. Slowly, with infinite
stealth, he slunk upwind, keeping within the jungle's edge until he
caught sight of the girl's bowed shoulders.

Tarlok's jowls dripped with anticipation. Of all creatures known to him,
none was more easily taken than man. A quick stalk, a sudden spring--and
once again Tarlok would feed.

Nearer and nearer he approached, moving warily lest the girl take alarm
and climb high into some tree. When almost abreast of her, he boldly
stepped into the trail, not ten feet behind his unsuspecting prey.

It was then that Alurna, warned perhaps by some subtle sense, turned
around.

       *       *       *       *       *

Vulcar of Sephar and his band of twenty warriors having safely descended
the precipice at the same point where Alurna had inched her way down
earlier that day, assembled at the mouth of a pathway into the
unchartered wood before them.

"They probably came this way," Vulcar said. "Look about for some sign of
their passage."

A few minutes later a shout of triumph from one of the party brought the
others to his side. He was pointing to a mark in the trail's dust--the
large square imprint of a great flat foot, grotesquely human.

Vulcar smiled with grim satisfaction. "We are on the right track," he
declared. "Let us go on; we have work to do."

As unwittingly as though it did not exist they passed the spot where
their princess had entered the jungle. They did not see the broken and
twisted greenery in the forest wall, and had they done so they could not
have interpreted its meaning.

The men of Urb, versed in jungle lore, had found her trail at once, just
as they had picked out Mog's bones where Sadu had left them. But Urim's
daughter held no interest for any one of them, and they had made no
effort to track her down.

For the balance of the day Vulcar and his companions pushed ahead on
their mission of rescue--or revenge. Because they were smaller and more
active they covered ground much more quickly than their bulky quarry.
Consequently they were rapidly overtaking the five Neanderthals.

Near sunset the winding path debouched into a small clearing, through
which ran a fair-sized stream. Here the pursuers found the first
positive indication they were on the right track. On the near bank of
the river were ashes of a small fire, still warm to the touch.
Scattered about it were the gnawed bones of Muta, the boar--already
picked clean by hordes of ants.

At first, Vulcar's men had clamored to dash ahead in hot pursuit. But
the hawk-faced leader decided against it, saying a short rest and full
bellies would help them to fight better than if they were worn and
hungry.

"But if we wait," argued one, "the Hairy Men may reach their caves. We
cannot fight against an entire tribe of them."

Vulcar shook his head. "Had they been close to their caves," he pointed
out, "they would not have stopped to eat and rest. No; we will stop for
a little while and eat of the food we carry; then we can go on even more
quickly than before.

"Five of us will go slightly ahead of the others. In case the Hairy Men
find that many are following them they may run away. If they see only
five, however, they are sure to attack. Then the balance of us will fall
upon them!"

There was no gainsaying the soundness of Vulcar's plan. Even the most
action-eager warrior saw its beauty. And so the men dropped to the
ground beside the river, ate of the cured strips of meat carried in
their shoulder pouches, and drank from the river.

After a short rest period, Vulcar called them together and gave the word
that began the last stage of the journey.

       *       *       *       *       *

While only a short distance ahead, Urb and his four companions plodded
slowly on toward their distant homes.

Darkness was not far in the offing, and Urb was inwardly debating on
ordering the men to the trees for the night, when Tolb, at the rear of
the column, voiced a low note that arrested the others in mid-stride.
Turning as one, the five stood motionless, their ears, keen as those of
Sadu, himself, cocked to catch and interpret what Tolb had heard.

Urb, wise old campaigner, was first to identify the sounds. "Men!" he
grunted. "The hairless ones! Hide."

Silently each Neanderthal man stepped behind a trunk of one of the trees
lining the path. Mighty clubs swung ready in steel fingers; narrowed
eyes beneath overhanging brows scanned the open ground of the trail. The
minutes lengthened....

And then five white-tuniced figures appeared at the far end of the path
and came on at a half-trot. Slung across their shoulders were short
bows; at their backs hung arrow-filled containers, and in their right
hands dangled clubs, smaller than those used by the Neanderthals but
still formidable weapons.

Not until the group had drawn abreast the ambushers did Urb give the
signal. Then his fingers closed on a dry branch, and five immense
bludgeons hurtled toward the startled Sepharians.

It requires far more skill to hit a moving target than a stationary one.
Then, too, the half-light near the end of day does not add to the
chances of a successful cast.

Three of the clubs missed their marks altogether, one struck a shoulder
glancingly, while the fifth crashed into the base of a neck, snapping
the spine and killing the stricken man instantly.

Behind the cudgels blundered the Hairy Ones, drawing flint knives as
they came. If they had expected to catch the enemy unprepared and
demoralized, however, they were badly disappointed.

A barrage of Sepharian clubs flashed to meet them. Two found marks: one
striking Kor alongside the skull, knocking him flat; the other caught
Urb, himself, a glancing blow atop the head that made his knees buckle
briefly.

The Neanderthal chieftain recovered quickly and with an angry bellow
sprang at the nearest white-clad figure. Disregarding the darting knife,
Urb caught him by the tunic with one hand and drove his fist with
inhuman force full into the Sepharian's face.

There was a dull crunching sound of crumpling bones and the hairless one
slumped forward, his face from hairline to chin driven through the back
of his head.

The two remaining guards were still in the fight, seeking to
out-maneuver their less agile foemen and knife them from behind. The
shifting feet stirred up dust from the trail until a cloud enveloped the
fighters.

And then a ringing shout echoed above the panting, twisting bodies, and
into battle came the balance of the Sepharians.

At sight of these enemy reinforcements, Urb and his three remaining
henchmen turned and fled, leaving the fallen Kor where he lay. The
newcomers pursued them for a short distance, then, seeing they were
empty-handed, turned back.

       *       *       *       *       *

Vulcar called his men together, determined the extent of any injuries,
then turned his attention to the bodies in the trail. Coolly he ran his
knife through the throat of the still stunned Kor. A brief examination
proved the other two casualties to be quite dead.

After detailing four men to scoop out shallow graves for their late
comrades, Vulcar sent the others into the foliage on either side of the
trail to find Alurna. He believed she had been bound and gagged to
prevent any warning of the ambuscade, and he pictured her as lying
helpless nearby, awaiting release.

Until long after darkness, Vulcar and his men searched for their
princess. Again and again they shouted her name, straining to catch an
answering cry that did not come. Finally, after hours of systematic
effort, in which every inch of ground for yards around was combed, the
realization came that Urim's daughter was as lost to them as though they
had remained in Sephar.

To Vulcar, the awful truth came as a sickening blow. So certain of
success had he been at learning they were close on the heels of the
Hairy Men, that the final disappointment almost drove him mad. All he
could see was hopeless suffering dulling Urim's eyes and lining his
face.... Vulcar beat his fists together in impotent fury at his own
helplessness.

Reluctantly he gave the signal to abandon the search, and with bowed
shoulders and bent head the captain led his command back toward Sephar
and a waiting father.

       *       *       *       *       *

Dylara sat beside a tiny brook and allowed its cool waters to chill her
aching ankle. It had begun to swell again from the strain of a full
day's slow progress, even though she had stopped many times to give it
rest.

An hour from now it would be sunset. Soon the forest denizens would be
coming here to drink. Soon, too, would come the meat-eaters, to lurk
beside the pathway, awaiting Bana and Neela, whose succulent flesh they
loved.

The cave-girl bent and washed the dust from her hands and face, drying
the skin with grass. Then she rose and retraced her steps to the base of
a tall tree. Favoring her ankle as best she could, Dylara climbed well
above the ground, sought and found a properly placed limb on which she
could spend the night, and fell promptly into dreamless sleep.

       *       *       *       *       *

She had no more than closed her eyes when a group of eight men passed
below the branches of her tree and stopped at the water's edge. One of
the eight walked slowly back and forth on the near bank, his head
lowered, studying the ground.

He halted suddenly, stooped lower, eyes intent on something there. Then
he beckoned to the others.

"Look!" he exclaimed. "There, in the mud. See those marks? She sat here,
bathing her feet. And here!--here are the prints of bare feet."

Jotan, following the pointing finger, nodded, his handsome face shining.
"They must be hers. Are they recent, Modilk?"

"So recent," said the long-faced Modilk solemnly, "that the slave-girl
must be within a few minutes of us."

Javan spoke now, his voice worried. "Where are we to spend the night,
Jotan? The big cats will be hunting soon; we must find a safe place."

Jotan slapped his friend's shoulder comfortingly. "We'll find Dylara
first," he said, "then make camp for the night. A circle of brush fires
will keep the lions and leopards away."

The eight men waded the stream, not bothering to remove their sandals,
and pressed on into the north.

While a stone's throw behind them, aloft in the branches of a leafy
tree, slept the girl they were seeking.




CHAPTER XIV

Forest Trails


"It was here we found the dead guards. Where, or in what direction, the
Hairy Men took Alurna is not known. Vulcar and his men followed this
trail away from Sephar."

The guard detailed to show Tharn the scene of Alurna's capture had told
all he knew. To the cave man it more than sufficed; following a trail
left less than a sun before would not tax his prowess.

"You have told me enough," Tharn assured him. "Hasten back to your chief
and tell him I will return soon--his daughter with me."

The Cro-Magnard, a slight smile touching his lips, watched the
retreating figure until it disappeared around a bend of the trail. Even
then he did not move, but stood quiet, arms folded across his swelling
chest, drawing great draughts of humid air deep into his lungs.

Free! Gone were stone walls, cold floors and barred doors. No longer
must he go only where others permitted. There were soft grasses and
growing things about him. Overhead was the limitless blue of space; and
there was Dyta, the sun, sending golden spears to prick, with welcome
heat, the smooth skin of the cave lord.

Siha, the wind, moving in little eddies and gusts, brought to his
nostrils a heavy pungent cloying odor belonging only to the jungle; the
combined essence of uncounted varieties of plants, together with the
comingled scent of endless small life that makes of the jungle a teeming
city in itself. Overhead, little Nobar, the monkey, sat on a low-hanging
branch and scolded roundly the two-legged creature in the trail below.

Yes, it was good to be free again. Good to know the pure pleasure of
unlimited vistas of trees and plains. A vision of his father's caves and
the members of his tribe rose before him, bringing the pangs of
homesickness. But superimposed on the familiar scene came, unbidden, the
lovely face and softly rounded figure of Dylara.

Siha veered sharply and came sweeping at right angles across the path.
Tharn stiffened for strong in his nostrils was the scent of Tarlok, the
leopard. He was instantly alert--a wary jungle denizen who wheeled and
faced upwind, eyes narrowed, the sharp blade of flint ready in his right
hand.

The strength of the great cat's scent faded as the creature moved
farther away. Whether or not it had caught Tharn's scent did not
interest the cave-man, now; a retreating danger ceased to be of
interest.

For a few minutes Tharn carefully went over the floor of the trail at
the point where the abduction had taken place, as well as the
neighboring undergrowth. Soon he found the several hiding places of the
Hairy Ones; and a bit later he came upon the delicate footmarks of
Alurna within the trail itself. One of these prints was almost
obliterated by the broad square mark of a great naked foot; it was here
Mog's initial leap had ended beside the girl.

Dropping to hands and knees, Tharn placed sensitive nostrils close to
the marks. To that unbelievably keen organ was borne the individual
scent spoor of Alurna, as well as that of Mog, the sullen. Immediately
there were engraved on Tharn's memory, scent impressions he would
recognize among a hundred others for a long time to come.

He found more of Mog's footprints, all leading along the path and away
from Sephar. He followed these, increasing his pace when they showed no
indication of swerving from the trail. Satisfied that locating Alurna's
captor was only a matter of following the path underfoot, Tharn went on.
He felt no inclination to hurry. Too long had he been denied freedom
from supervision. The sooner he found the missing girl, the sooner he
must return to Sephar--even though he and Dylara were to be freed the
moment he returned.

       *       *       *       *       *

As he strolled along, he was reminded of the bow and arrows hanging at
his back--these and a stone knife and a grass rope were the weapons he
had chosen when preparing to leave Sephar.

The bow, he found, was fashioned from a hard black wood. Its inner
surface was nearly flat; the outer quite round. Both ends were
gracefully tapered, each notched to hold a string of catgut.

The arrows were made from the same wood as the bow. Their heads were of
flint, painstakingly shaped into the likeness of a small leaf, and
exceedingly sharp. Each head was fitted snugly into a deep groove,
packed about with a clay-like substance and hardened by fire until
nearly impossible to loosen. Near the butt of each arrow a thin rounded
bit of wood had been inserted to guide its flight.

Bordering the trail some fifty paces ahead, stood a small tree. During
some recent storm a lightning bolt had torn a jagged streak in its bole,
close to the ground, leaving a strip of white wood gleaming in the sun.

Partly through accident and partly by clear reasoning, Tharn drew the
bow with the finished technique of a veteran archer. His left arm,
stiffly extended, pointed straight at the selected mark; his right hand,
fingers hooked about the string, came smoothly back to a point just
below the lobe of his right ear.

There sounded a singing "twang" and a polished bolt flashed in the
sunlight, passed the tree's bole by a good foot and disappeared into the
foliage.

Tharn ruefully rubbed an angry welt on his left wrist where the
bowstring had stung him. He understood, now, why many of Sephar's
warriors wore wristbands.

With his knife he hacked off a strip of his loin cloth. This he bound
about his left wrist, then took up the bow, his chin set in determined
lines.

On his third attempt he hit the mark, sending an arrowhead deep into the
center of the white patch.

The cave-man all but shouted aloud. Lovingly he ran his palms over the
black wood. No matter what he had suffered at Sepharian hands, they had
repaid many times over by disclosing to him the power in a gut-strung
branch. Now in truth was he lord of the jungle! He pictured Sadu dead, a
few well-placed arrows in his carcass. And shaggy-coated Conta, the
cave-bear; of what protection his tough hide against such keen-tipped
shafts?

Clearly, Tharn had forgotten the mission that had sent him into the
jungle. Everything ceased to exist for him except the bow in his hands
and the quiver of arrows at his back. Although he continued on toward
the west, his progress was slow and uncertain; for the cave-man was
determined to become an expert bowman without delay.

       *       *       *       *       *

At first he was content to use nothing more difficult than tree trunks
as targets; but as he increased in skill his ambition led him to seek
more difficult marks.

Nobar, the monkey, industriously occupied in searching the hairs on his
belly for dried bits of dead skin, almost fell from his perch in fright
as something streaked past his nose with a vicious hiss. With the nimble
alacrity of his kind he rocketed thirty feet upward, where, from a
swaying vine, he hurled a torrent of verbal abuse at the grinning youth
in the trail below.

The hours sped by, but Tharn never noticed. At first he lost almost
every arrow he shot, but little by little his skill was increasing. He
attempted drawing the bow with either hand; he sought to release a
second arrow before the first had struck; he shot at birds on the wing.

Darkness came upon him without warning. Then it was he remembered he had
not eaten since morning. An inventory of his supply of arrows revealed
only eight remained of the full two dozen he had brought from Sephar.

He would sleep now. In the morning he would find food and water. And he
would make his kill with an arrow--of that he was determined. The bow
had proved a wonderful toy; when Dyta came Tharn would prove its
practical worth....

       *       *       *       *       *

With the first rays of the morning sun Tharn slid from his arboreal
couch and set out at a rapid trot along the trail into the west. An hour
later he was crossing the narrow belt of grasses bordering the precipice
overlooking a forest-filled valley.

Here he found where Mog and Alurna had started their tortuous descent.
Here, too, were signs of the passage of other Neanderthals, and those of
Vulcar's searching party.

Before descending the cliff, Tharn turned back to the plain in search of
food. Not long after, he had completed a successful stalk of Narjok, the
horned deer, and brought it down with a single arrow. After devouring a
generous quantity of raw flank-meat, he drank deep of the waters of a
small spring and came back to the brink of the precipice.

Tharn went down that vertical cliffside as though it were a broad
staircase. At the base he found a tangle of overlapping footsteps
leading straight toward a game trail leading into the nearby jungle.
Toward its mouth moved the young giant; and so confident was he that
Alurna had been carried along this path that only by chance did he keep
from losing valuable time.

As the Cro-Magnard neared the trees, the undergrowth parted with a
slight rustle, and Gubo, the hyena, slunk deeper into the forest.

At the first sound of disturbed brush, Tharn had pivoted about and with
unthinkable quickness unslung his bow and fitted an arrow into place. At
sight of cowardly Gubo he smiled and relaxed; but before he turned back
to the trail, he saw signs of a recent struggle in the matted grass
close by. It might have nothing to do with the business at hand--and,
again, it might.

A brief investigation gave him the complete picture. Here, Mog had gone
down beneath Sadu; a few paces away were the broken grasses where Alurna
had been tossed. He knew, without troubling to look, that Mog's bones
were bleaching behind yonder wall of verdure.

Well, the Hairy One was dead; it would save Tharn the task of killing
him. Now all that remained was to take the trail of the frightened girl
at the place where she had plunged blindly into the dark waste of
jungle. She could not have gotten far; and, except for the unlikely
chance that one of the big cats had pulled her down, his mission should
be finished before nightfall.

Delaying no longer, Tharn took up the trail of the princess, forging
rapidly ahead and following with ease the evidence of her hurried
flight.

Soon he came to the tiny clearing in which Alurna had spent the previous
night. Circling about, he quickly picked up her trail out of the glade,
went on across a short stretch of jungle and out onto the banks of a
little stream.

Here he found traces of small sandals in the soft mud. That these had
not been even partially obliterated by prowling beasts was evidence of
the spoor's freshness.

By this time the mid-day heat was at its strongest. Tharn paused long
enough to slake his thirst, then set out along the same pathway taken by
Alurna not long before.

A half hour later he was moving steadily ahead at a half trot, expecting
to come upon the girl at any moment.

Suddenly he came to a full stop, head thrown back, sensitive nostrils
searching the light breeze. And then he moved--as lightning moves.

Only the trembling of leaves marked where he had entered the trees
overhead.




CHAPTER XV

Treachery


In the apartment of Pryak, far beneath the temple of the Sepharian god,
a number of priests were grouped about a long table. At its head sat the
high priest, Pryak; at his right was Orbar, second in command. The
balance of the stools were occupied by six under-priests, all stern,
silent men of middle-age, with that air of inflexible righteousness
which appears to be the hallmark of their kind.

Pryak, his close-set eyes of watery blue blazing with an inner fire,
rose from his chair.

"For many moons," he began, choosing his words carefully, "the loyal
servants of the God-Whose-Name-May-Not-Be-Spoken have been forced to bow
to the unjust commands of a hated oppressor. Now the time is at hand to
end this oppression. The way has been shown to me by our God; listen
closely, for the future of the priesthood in Sephar depends on how
faithfully my orders are carried out.

"This is my plan...."

For nearly an hour the high priest spoke without interruption. His cold,
crisp sentences seemed to explode in the listeners' faces. Twice, old
Cardon, grizzled from passing years of service for his God, half rose
from his stool, words of protest forming on his lips. But each time the
mad glare of Pryak's eyes gave him pause.

When the high-priest had concluded, he watched the faces of his
audience, waiting for his words to sink home. Much depended upon their
reaction.

Somehow the very audacity of Pryak's plan seemed to carry weight with
the under-priests. Smiles of admiration appeared on several faces; one
of the Council chuckled openly. Cardon, alone, seemed unconvinced; but
he knew well his chief would brook no interference once he had
determined to act.

Pryak was satisfied. "It is agreed, then," he said. "We meet in the Room
of the God at the hour named; the others will have their instructions
before then and all will be in readiness."

       *       *       *       *       *

In the palace throne-room, Urim, ruler of Sephar, sat slouched in his
chair atop the dais. Despite the grief and worry from loss of his
daughter, Urim was determined his duties should not be shirked because
of personal sorrow.

The late morning audience was nearly over. Save for a few citizens and a
handful of guards attending the king, the hall was empty. In another
hour Urim could return to his private quarters.

A guard entered the room and moved directly to the foot of the dais.
Head bowed, he waited for permission to speak.

"What is it, Mosark?" Urim asked dully.

"Pryak, Voice of the God, is outside asking for an immediate audience.
With him are more than a score of priests."

Urim pursed his lips in surprise. What could have gotten into that
gabbling old fool to seek out one who despised him and his kind? Once a
year Pryak came to the palace with a group of his attendants to discuss
the rites held during the Sacrificial Games. It must be that reason
Pryak was here now, although he was much earlier than usual.

Best see him and get it over with. He was very tired; perhaps he could
sleep a little during the afternoon. Time passed quickly when spent in
sleep; by evening Vulcar should be back, either with Alurna or with word
she would never return. This uncertainty of her fate was what he found
unbearable; if only he could _know_....

More likely he would get the truth from the barbarian whom Katon had
recommended so highly. Everything about that young man emphasized his
fitness to cope with the wilderness and its savage life. There was a
keen alert mind behind those fine gray eyes--and a body well able to
carry out the dictates of that mind.

"What shall I tell him, Urim of Sephar?"

Urim shook off his thoughts. "Bring him in," he said resignedly. "His
men, too--let them all in. Except for their wagging tongues they are
harmless."

At Pryak's entrance, Urim rose and nodded briefly in formal recognition
of the other's office, then sat down again. The high-priest acknowledged
the nod as curtly, and came close to the dais.

The balance of the priests spread out in a rough half circle close
behind their leader. Urim noticed all were clad in the long,
loose-sleeved robes ordinarily worn only during the rainy season. None
was armed, it being forbidden for members of the priesthood to bear
weapons.

Pryak was quick to notice that which he had foreseen and counted upon:
the relaxed watchfulness and lack of discipline among the handful of
armed men attending the king. This, he knew, was due to Vulcar's absence
from Sephar; had not the hawk-faced captain gone after Alurna, Pryak
would have feared to put his plan into execution. Vulcar had always been
suspicious of the priesthood; twice he had warned Urim that Pryak was
overly ambitious.

"O Urim," began Pryak, "the Games honoring our God begin soon. Before
then I mean to show how mistaken you are in your ill-advised
interference with the laws of worship. It is I, Pryak, Voice of the God,
who shall say how He is to be honored. I must warn you, if you persist
in meddling, your God may turn against you and your people, sending
sickness to take its toll, and causing your hunters to return
empty-handed from the forests.

"Only a sun ago your own daughter was taken by the Hairy Man. Can you
say her loss was not due to your--"

       *       *       *       *       *

The arch-priest was permitted to go no further. Urim's face had grown
steadily darker as mixed anger and amazement rendered him speechless.
But mention of Alurna brought strength to his tongue.

Voicing a cry of rage, Urim leaped to his feet. His words were loud
against the room's sudden hush.

"Silence, mangy son of Gubo! Must my time be wasted by your senseless
chatter? I have told you that cruelty has no place in our faith. Too
many times have I told you this; if you speak of it again, the God shall
have a new 'Voice'--one able to recognize my authority!"

By this time Tidor, the neophyte, had edged his way past the flank of
Urim's guards, slipping stealthily from sight behind the frustum. Here
he paused, drew a long stone knife from the folds of a sleeve, then
stole cautiously up the serrated side of the dais.

Tidor's heart swelled with pride. It was not every young, untried priest
who could be relied upon to carry out so important a mission. Pryak had
promised him much if he succeeded. Even if half those promises was kept,
Tidor would rank high among his fellows.

Crouching low, Tidor clutched his knife tighter within his fingers--then
silently and swiftly he sprang!

A swelling cry of horror from the guards halted Urim's ringing words,
and he whirled about as a white-clad figure closed upon him. Before he
could lift his hands in defense, a slender blade flashed evilly in a
brief arc before striking deep into his breast.

Death came instantly to Urim of Sephar; and his body rolled limply down
the steps of the dais, nearly upsetting Pryak as it struck the floor.

Tidor's moment of victory was short-lived. One of the guards snatched a
knife from his belt and flung it, point-foremost, with all his strength.

Tidor screamed once in pain and terror as the heavy blade sank hilt-deep
into his neck. Then his knees gave way and he fell face down across the
great chair. Urim was avenged.

And now the momentary paralysis of the guards snapped like an overdrawn
bowstring. Seizing their weapons they threw themselves at the priests
with the commendable intention of butchering the lot. But in place of
an unarmed and fear-stricken group of priests, they were confronted by
an orderly band of unflinching men, each with a long knife drawn from
the folds of his left sleeve.

The guards skidded to a halt in open-mouthed astonishment at this feat
of legerdemain; and Pryak, quick to take advantage of their baffled
state, scrambled atop the dais and cried out to gain their attention.

"Hold!" he shouted. "In the name of your God! Heed my words before His
wrath falls upon you! Urim is dead because he would be greater than his
God. Would you suffer the same fate?"

       *       *       *       *       *

The guards shifted uncertainly. The words cut through the red curtain of
their fury, weakening the resolution to wipe out, in blood, the result
of their own negligence. But fear of their God--already strong enough in
man to be basic--stiffened their limbs and flooded their hearts with
indecision.

Had they a leader, someone to rally them to action, Pryak and his
followers would have been dead within seconds. But the wily arch-priest
had foreseen that, with Vulcar away, there would be none hardy enough to
oppose him in taking the entire city.

"Drop your knives!" Pryak put into his voice all the force and depth he
could muster. "Let those who are loyal to their God drop to their knees
and ask that He accept them into His service. Delay not, lest He strike
you down as unworthy!"

One by one dead Urim's warriors sank to their knees and bowed their
heads. Soon there was none within the chamber who remained erect, save
Pryak and the Council of Priests. This latter group had huddled together
close to the door during the excitement; only after all danger had
passed did they resume their habitual expressions of arrogance....

From his elevated position Pryak looked down with mingled elation and
disbelief at the many bent backs and lowered heads. Frantically his
crafty brain sought for some means of making this triumph final and
complete.

An inspiration struck him, then, and he lifted his hands high and turned
his face toward the ceiling.

"Let no one move or speak!" he commanded loudly. "The All-powerful is
speaking words of wisdom and guidance for my ears, alone. Let there be
silence while I receive His message!"

A shiver ran through the kneeling men. The God was actually looking down
into this room, seeing all that went on, and doubtless ready to blast
anyone foolhardy enough to interrupt His message.

For some minutes Pryak remained as motionless as a figure hewn from
stone. Arms and neck must have ached from their unnatural position, but
not the tiniest muscle trembled under the strain. At last his arms
dropped to his sides and his head resumed its normal position.

"Arise!" he called out; and when the now thoroughly subdued guards and
the under-priests had obeyed, he said:

"The God is pleased that unworthy Urim is dead, and suggests his passing
serve as warning to others as blind. He commands me to rule in Urim's
place, and orders His people to honor their God and make offerings to
Him as they did before Urim was king.

"And now let all leaders and subjects of palace and city be told I am
king; and at the time of the morning audience, tomorrow, I shall speak
to them from the palace courtyard. Go!"

When only the Council of Priests and Pryak, himself, remained in the
throne-room, the new ruler gave them their orders.

"The city is ours," he said, "and we shall make its people recognize my
power. Each of you will mingle with Sephar's citizens, spreading word of
how they will benefit by this change.

"Also you will tell of the lavish Games to start within the next few
days--far earlier than usual. Make them understand that even the
greatest city of all Ammad has never provided such entertainment as I
will give them. When they hear this, they will forget any resentment
they may hold toward us; for most of them care not who rules, so long as
the Games are exciting.

"Go now, and return here when darkness comes. Orbar, arrange for these
bodies to be removed and thrown to the beasts. Report to me when you
have done so; there are orders I want given to the palace attendants.
For the time being you are to serve as captain of the guards."




CHAPTER XVI

Return to Sephar


For the first time since she had started out that morning, Alurna was
beginning to question her opinion of where Sephar lay. She sought to
push out the thought lest it became certainty and bring utter panic in
its wake.

She forced her mind into other channels. How silent the jungle had
become! Somehow its spells of stillness were harder to bear than the
most sinister of sounds. Unconsciously she strained her ears for some
sound to relieve this feeling of complete loneliness.

Something was moving in the trail behind her!

Alurna was turning, even as her brain received the warning. Standing in
the path was Tarlok, the leopard, less than ten paces away.

Stricken dumb with terror, Alurna could only gaze wide-eyed at that
sleek, spotted head. The narrowed yellow eyes, the white teeth with four
long fangs predominated, the back-curling lips drawn into a grimace of
blood-lust, even the somehow ludicrous long white hairs on the upper
lip--all were stamped indelibly within her mind.

Tarlok was enjoying himself. The utter fear expressed in every line of
his prey's face and body appealed to the cruelty in his nature. Purely
as a means of adding to that fear, he made a little half-spring toward
the girl.

Voicing a half-mad sob of absolute despair, Alurna sank to her knees and
closed her eyes to wait for a horrible death.

There followed an agonizing few moments of silence. Why did death delay?
Alurna fought to keep her eyes tight shut; but terror plucked at the
lids, forcing them open. Hardly more than a yard away was the cat's
sleek, savage head!

[Illustration: A rope hissed through the air and Tarlok reared high]

And then something hissed through the air between the girl and the
beast. Emitting a shrill scream of surprise and anger, Tarlok reared
high above the kneeling figure. That awful sound was more than Alurna's
taut nerves could withstand, and she toppled forward into merciful
unconsciousness....

       *       *       *       *       *

Her next conscious sensation was that of flying, and she shuddered,
believing it the brief delirium preceding death. But as the floating
feeling endured, she slowly opened her eyes and saw that she was being
borne through the forest top in the arms of a half naked man.

"The leopard?" she said weakly. "What happened? How--"

A slight smile touched the man's strong, finely-shaped lips, lighting up
his handsome, tanned face. "Tarlok is dead," he said. "It was very
close; my rope caught him just in time."

He halted and placed her in a sitting position on a strong branch, then
sat down beside her. "I was beginning to think you would never open your
eyes again," he continued. "We have come a long way since I picked you
up in the trail."

Alurna was staring intently at him as he talked. "I have seen you
somewhere, before."

Again the man smiled. "Yes," he said. "You have seen me before. It was
only a few nights ago that I entered your room while the palace guards
were hunting me."

"Of course!" Alurna exclaimed. "I remember. But you were caught and
sentenced to the Games. Have you escaped from Sephar? And how did you
happen to find me?" She broke off, laughing. "Not that I'm sorry you
_did_ find me. If you hadn't--" She shivered, leaving the sentence
unfinished.

"Your father sent me to take you from the Hairy Ones," Tharn explained.
"It was Katon's idea."

Whereupon he told of the agreement reached during his talk with Urim.
The princess was secretly elated by one particular provision of the
pact--the promised return of the Cro-Magnard girl to this man for
succeeding in his mission. With Dylara gone, there was no reason why
Jotan could not be won by Urim's daughter.

"Will you take me home, now?" she asked.

Tharn nodded. "We will go on until darkness, then sleep in the trees
until morning."

He stood upright on the swaying bow, then bent and caught Alurna about
the waist and swung her lightly to his back. The girl's arms slipped
instinctively about the strong neck, and the young cave lord set off
along the leafy avenue he had been following.

       *       *       *       *       *

The first few minutes of the journey were never to be forgotten by the
awed princess. Tharn's path took him high above the ground to where
encumbering masses of tangled creepers did not reach. From one slender
branch to another the majestic figure raced along with an easy sureness
remarkable to behold.

Alurna forgot her fear of the heights, presently, admiration taking its
place.

How confidently this god-like creature threaded his way across the
network of bending boughs, where a slip might mean an awful death to
them both! What splendid thews he possessed, to carry her as though she
were a day-old babe!

Occasionally the rays of the sinking sun reached them through breaks in
the foliage above, disclosing to the rapt eyes of the princess the
horrid depths beneath.

Soon the dizzying bounds from one great tree pinnacle to the next ceased
to be breath-taking, and Alurna rested against Tharn's warm shoulder,
her nerves calm and relaxed.

Tharn's thoughts were far afield. Soon--another sun, in fact--Dylara and
he would be on their way to the caves of Tharn. And Katon would go with
them--Katon, his good friend.

The blue-eyed Sepharian and he would hunt in the forests with Barkoo and
Korgul and Torbat. Katon would teach them to use the bow. Perhaps his
friend would find a mate among the girls of the tribe. Then in truth
would they be as blood-brothers!

How wonderful it would be to have such a companion! Always before he had
spent much of his time alone, ranging the jungles for the adventures he
craved. In all his tribe there had not been one he was drawn to; none he
liked and respected enough to adopt as an intimate. Barkoo, of course,
came closest to being such; but Barkoo carried far more years than he,
and was given to the conservatism of old men.

The others were so far short of his own physical and mental stature.
They could not race at break-neck speed through tree tops; they could
not scent game from afar; they feared the great cats, unless in the
company of many warriors.

It would be different, now. He would teach Katon the forest lore that
had made Tharn master of the wild places. They would be always
together--inseparable.

Only a few minutes of daylight remained when Tharn and his burden
reached the forest's edge near the base of the sheer cliff between them
and Sephar. Tharn realized they could not hope to complete the ascent
before the light failed; so, selecting a tall tree, he fashioned a rude
platform of branches high above the ground and covered it with leaves as
a comfortable bed for the princess.

As for himself, he curled in a crotch of the same tree, a few feet
beneath her, and, after waiting until she had ceased turning uneasily on
her primitive couch, dropped off to sleep.

       *       *       *       *       *

The sun had barely cleared the eastern horizon when Alurna opened her
eyes. For a long moment she gazed blankly at the ceiling of vegetation;
then memory returned and she rose to her feet on the lattice of boughs
that had served as her bed.

Something of the beauty of the untamed forest came to her as she stood
there, drinking in the sea of green through sleep-freshened eyes. An
early morning breeze stirred the vast expanse of leaves like an
invisible hand; multi-colored birds flashed among the myriad branches
and festooned vines, uttering strident cries or now and then surprising
her with a burst of melody from some feathered throat. Already familiar
were the ever-present troops of sure-footed monkeys, swinging and racing
among the tree-top terraces--chattering, scolding, inquisitive.

This, she reflected, was the jungle--gaudy and sparkling and inviting on
the surface; grim, and the lurking place of savage horror beneath its
glamorous exterior.

There was a soft sound at her back, and she wheeled--to look into the
quiet face of the cave-man. In his arms was a quantity of fruits; and
Alurna was suddenly aware of being very hungry.

While they ate, seated on the bed of leaves, Alurna chattered
continuously, asking many questions, seeking to explore the depths of
her rescuer's mind and character. She found herself admiring the utter
lack of self-consciousness in his replies and actions, while his
habitual reserve and dignity of bearing compelled her respect.

Finally they descended to the ground and crossed the ribbon of grassland
to the base of the lofty escarpment. Alurna, looking up at the upper rim
so far above, shook her head in wonder.

"I'll never be able to climb it, Tharn," she protested. "How I ever
managed to get down it without falling, is more than I know."

"We can not wish ourselves to the top," Tharn pointed out. "Nor is there
any point in remaining here. We can at least make the effort."

It required more than an hour for them to gain the upper edge of the
plateau. Alurna was helpless to aid him by doing any climbing herself;
Tharn literally had to carry her up that vertical slope.

When they stood at last on level ground, the cave-man did not stop to
rest. After they had crossed the narrow stretch of plains bordering the
forest, Tharn turned to his companion. "I am going to carry you, again,"
he said. "Hold me about the neck and do not be afraid."

       *       *       *       *       *

With that, he lifted her easily, and supporting her thus with one arm,
took to the trees. With the pathway through the branches lighted by
Dyta's powerful rays, and with the knowledge that only a few hours
remained before he would reclaim Dylara, Tharn elected to travel
swiftly; and when the forest-man hurried, there were few of the jungle
folk that could match his speed.

Onward he went, racing along swaying limbs, leaping outward across space
to hurtle into the embrace of another tree at the dizzy height of the
forest top, his free hand finding, unerringly, some waving bough at the
very instant those sure feet came to rest on some strong branch. Now he
threaded his way above the hard-packed earth with all the grace and
agility of a tight-rope walker, prevented from falling only by an
uncanny sense of balance. If handicapped by his burden, none might have
guessed it; certainly he could not have moved with greater speed and
surety had he been unencumbered.

Alurna lay quiescent within his grasp, looking up at the immobile face
so near her own. It was restful to lie against the broad chest, her
cheek pillowed on a firm shoulder, and be lulled to drowsiness by the
rhythmic sway of this tireless body. A feeling of complete peace
gradually suffused her entire being, her eyelids grew languorously
heavy, closed of their own volition.... Alurna fell fast asleep.

       *       *       *       *       *

How long she slept Alurna never knew, but her eyes opened as she felt
the arms about her relax their grip and lower her to her feet. There
was something almost of roughness in the action, and she looked up at
Tharn quickly. To her surprise he was standing with head thrown back,
nostrils twitching as he sniffed the wind from the north. His face
seemed tense, strangely drawn.

She put a hand on his arm, her white fingers gleaming in sharp contrast
to the tanned forearm.

"What has happened, Tharn?" She glanced uneasily about at the
surrounding foliage. "Are we nearly to Sephar?"

Tharn was not listening. To his sensitive nostrils the wind was bringing
the scent of a lion--and of a girl. The odors were commingled and of
equal strength, sufficient evidence to Tharn that the girl might be in
danger.

But the scents alone had not brought the tenseness to his face. There
was a haunting familiarity to one of them--that of the girl.

And then he was galvanized into action. Whirling, he scooped up the girl
and placed her on a thick branch, close to the bole.

"Remain here until I return," he commanded. "I will come back for you."

"But why--" began the princess, then realized she was addressing thin
air. Tharn had gone, speeding through the trees into the north.

His mate was in danger! The thought echoed and re-echoed in his mind,
even as logic told him it was next to impossible for Dylara to be
elsewhere than in Urim's palace. Yet he would stake the evidence of his
senses against reason itself--as, indeed, he was doing now.

If his passage through the trees with Alurna had been rapid, he was
literally flying now--hurling himself from one branch to another with
reckless fury--taking chances he ordinarily would never have considered.

While ever stronger to his nostrils came the scent of Sadu--and of
Dylara.

At last he caught sight of her, seated on a fallen log at the edge of a
trail, carefully massaging an ankle.

And at the same instant, from his elevated position, he caught sight of
Sadu a few paces behind the unheeding daughter of Majok. The beast was
lying belly-flat behind a curtain of vines; and even as Tharn discovered
him the cat was preparing to spring.

The man of the caves never hesitated. Like a falling stone he plummeted
earthward, dropping in front of Sadu as the beast rose in its spring.

       *       *       *       *       *

Dylara, aroused by crashing foliage, leaped to her feet and whirled
about. She cried out awe-struck wonder as she saw the young man who had
died beneath a Sepharian club standing between her and an on-rushing
lion.

Powerless to move, she watched the Cro-Magnard crouch to meet certain
death. In the single instant that elapsed before Sadu reached him, she
saw Tharn's hands were empty.

And then her jaw dropped and her eyes flew wide with amazement. Tharn
had leaped forward and sent his shoulder crashing into the side of the
soaring brute. Sadu, caught off balance, spun sideways and fell heavily.
He was up instantly, growling horribly, and in mad frenzy turned upon
Tharn.

What Dylara witnessed then was something that was to go down in the folk
lore of future generations of the Cro-Magnard people. She saw the
clenched fingers of the man swing forward with every ounce of power in
that mighty arm, backed by the insane fury of utter desperation.

The iron fist struck Sadu full between the eyes, crushing the skull like
a hollow melon and driving splinters of bone into that savage brain.

Dylara, weak with relief, felt her knees buckle as the lion sank
lifeless to the ground. Tharn, his knuckles throbbing with pain, jumped
forward and caught her about the waist. She turned her face to him,
then, and he saw that her eyes were wet with tears.

Her warm red lips, slightly parted, were very near his own. Drawn by an
irresistible impulse, Tharn bent his head to meet them. The girl saw the
clean, firm mouth come close, yet she did not shrink away. Something was
stirring deep within her--something that had never known life before
this moment--something she had no time to analyze.

Suddenly she wanted more than anything else to feel that mouth pressed
against her own. She lifted her face for Tharn's kiss....

"Dylara!" said a quiet voice.

       *       *       *       *       *

The man and the girl sprang apart. Facing them, now, was a group of
eight Sepharian warriors, a tall, broad-shouldered young man at their
head.

Dylara knew the leader at once. It was Jotan. She saw that his
expression was very stern, and she knew instinctively that he was
thinking of her in Tharn's embrace.

Jotan ignored the cave-man. "We have been searching for you, Dylara," he
said quietly. "Come, we shall return to Sephar at once."

Before she could frame a reply, Tharn had stepped in front of her. There
followed a tense, electric moment of silence as the two men eyed each
other.

"She is mine," Tharn said, without heat. "She goes with me."

Jotan gestured with one hand. In response, seven spears were leveled at
the cave-man's naked chest.

"You are wrong, my friend," said the leader. "I am taking her with me. I
have nothing against you; you may have your freedom if you go at once.
Otherwise, you go back to Sephar as a prisoner. Resist, and my men will
kill you."

Tharn was thinking rapidly. To attack eight armed men would be a fool's
act. Alurna was waiting for him back there in the jungle. And in Alurna
he had that which would put to naught those seven spears.

Let this man take Dylara back to Sephar. Tharn had only to return with
the princess Alurna and claim his reward from Urim. That reward
was--Dylara! He knew Urim would keep his word, no matter what objections
were offered by this man.

"Well?" The word was clipped, cold, impatient.

Without a word Tharn turned and leaped into the branches overhead. He
had not dared to offer Dylara an encouraging sign, fearing to arouse the
Sepharian's suspicions.

The cave-girl watched him go, disbelief uppermost in her mind. It was
not like Tharn to give up so easily. But did she want him not to give
up? She had thrilled to his strength, his agility and fearlessness
during the encounter with Sadu. No other man could have thus faced the
jungle king with empty hands--and lived.

But were such qualities enough? She stole a glance at the handsome young
Sepharian. In him was more than mere physical appeal. This man gave an
impression of consideration and thoughtfulness. He would never take a
girl against her will as Tharn had done. He was of a race that had
risen above cave life. His people had learned life could mean more than
the hunt--more than sleeping and eating and talking. Would not living be
richer, more full, with this man than it could possibly be with Tharn?

       *       *       *       *       *

Meanwhile, Tharn was speeding back through the trees to join Alurna. Led
by his unerring sense of direction he soon entered the tree where he had
left her.

She looked up with a relieved smile as he came into view. "I was
beginning to think you had forgotten me," she said warmly. "Whatever
possessed you to run away like that?"

Tharn had never liked giving long explanations. "It was nothing," he
said lightly. "Let us go on."

They descended and walked slowly, side by side, along the trail. Alurna
wondered why the cave-man no longer raced ahead as he had done before.
But Tharn's purpose was clear in his mind: it would be best, he decided,
to let Dylara and the Sepharians enter the city ahead of him.

Nearly two hours later they rounded a bend of the trail and came to a
halt. Alurna gave a little cry of happiness. Directly ahead, beyond a
brief expanse of open ground stood Sephar's walls. Turning to the silent
figure at her side, she caught his arm and, like an eager child, sought
to hurry him on.

Nor did Tharn need persuasion. He had stopped only because his
ever-present sense of caution bade him go slowly. But the impelling hand
at his arm removed the last lingering trace of reluctance.

They were half-way across the clearing before one of several warriors
about a gateway spied them and raised a shout that brought a dozen
guards from inside the walls. At sight of the cave-man and his companion
the entire group came running toward them.

Once more Tharn stopped, hand dropping to the knife at his belt. But the
impatient voice of the princess beat down his suspicion.

"No, Tharn, no! Those are my father's men. They come to welcome us."

His fingers relaxed their hold on the knife, but his hand remained close
to its hilt. And then they were surrounded by the men of Sephar.

This detail was in charge of Lodorth, a tall, rather fleshy warrior of
middle-age, very straight of back and given to the blunt speech of a
soldier. Alurna remembered him as once having been stationed at the
palace.

"Ah, princess," Lodorth said soberly. "We believed you to be dead or
hopelessly lost. I am glad to be first in welcoming you."

Alurna was all smiles. "My father is worried, I know. I must go to him
at once, Lodorth."

An expression which the girl could not define passed across the
officer's face but he made no reply. Instead he turned to his men.

"Disarm this man and bind his hands!" he ordered, jerking a thumb toward
Tharn.

Upon hearing this, the cave-man reached quickly for his knife, but froze
as he felt several cold flint spearheads against the skin of his back.

"Disarm him!" barked the leader curtly.

One of the men stepped forward, and with a wary eye cocked toward the
motionless figure, plucked the stone blade from Tharn's loin-cloth.

Then Alurna found her tongue.

"You are a fool, Lodorth!" she cried, turning on the captain. "This man
saved my life. Give him his knife and show him your respect, or you
shall answer to Urim--and to me!"

Lodorth eyed her stolidly. "Pryak is king, now," he said, his face an
impassive mask. "Urim is dead!"




CHAPTER XVII

Reunion


Pryak, seated in one of the great rooms of the palace, was deep in
conversation with Orbar, his lieutenant. The room, itself, was swarming
with white-tunicked priests, their babbling voices adding to the
atmosphere of confusion and disorder.

A knock sounded at the door and it was opened to admit three people. As
they entered, a sudden hush fell over the milling throng of priests.

Pryak, aroused by the abrupt cessation of sound, looked up
questioningly. At sight of the newcomers his eyes opened wide in
surprise; then his lips curled in a smile more disturbing than the
blackest frown.

"By the God!" he exclaimed, mock pleasure in his tone, "I welcome the
daughter of Urim! I was told you were dead, princess--taken from us by
the cruel jungle. And now you have come back! I shall enjoy hearing of
your adventures."

The thinly veiled contempt in words and tone brought a wave of red
across Alurna's pale, grief-stained face. Then she spoke--and her words,
barely audible from the choking emotion behind them, carried such hatred
and loathing as to hold Pryak petrified on his chair.

"Murderer!" she whispered. "Little man of filth! It was you who caused
the death of my father! Who did it for you? How long do you think you
can hold Urim's place before some _real_ man takes your place--and
twists your wrinkled neck?"

Pryak, his face livid with rage, leaped from his stool and lifted his
hand to strike her into silence.

The blow never found its mark. Tharn, standing near Alurna, and
forgotten by the others, had moved almost before Pryak was off the
stool.

And so it was that Pryak, Voice of the Great God, found his bony wrist
seized by fingers of steel and his swinging arm halted as abruptly as
though it had encountered one of the room's stone walls.

Before the startled priest could cry out or his astounded followers
interfere, he was snatched bodily from his feet and flung almost the
entire length of the chamber.

Four priests were bowled over by the catapulting body; those human
cushions were all that saved Pryak from injury.

Tharn went down, then, beneath a horde of fanatical priests. And before
they had him bound and helpless, more than one felt the weight of his
fists and the strength of his arms. At last they dragged him to his feet
and stepped aside as Pryak, rumpled and bruised, came forward.

"For what you have done," he growled hoarsely, "you shall pay in blood
and suffering. When the lions hunt you down in the arena during the
Games, wild man, remember that you dared to lay hands on Sephar's king."

Tharn laughed in his face. "Better the fangs of Sadu," he gibed, "than
the stench of a priest!"

       *       *       *       *       *

Stung by the taunt, Pryak went white. Unexpectedly, he lashed out with a
bony fist, catching the young cave-man flush on the mouth. Tharn's
expression did not change under the blow, but something crept into his
eyes that made Pryak shrink back in alarm. Then, remembering the captive
was bound and helpless, he drew back his arm to strike again.

This time, however, a tall figure stood between him and Tharn--Lodorth,
under-officer in Sephar's forces.

"You wish the prisoner taken to the pits, O Voice of the God?" The
contempt in Lodorth's tone was poorly concealed.

For a moment Pryak considered ordering the man aside. He hesitated, then
nodded assent and turned away.

"And the princess?" Lodorth called after him.

"Leave her here."

"This way," said the soldier to young Tharn, and together they moved
toward the exit.

It was clear to Tharn that this warrior was no admirer of the
treacherous high priest--a conclusion strengthened by the incident in
which Lodorth had saved him from a second blow. He wondered if others in
Sephar felt so toward their new ruler.

Presently they reached the entrance to the subterranean cell. Releasing
the monstrous bar, Lodorth cut Tharn's bonds and motioned for him to
enter.

Once within, Tharn's first thought was that he had been brought to
another cell. Instead of the score or so of prisoners he had expected,
there were fully a hundred men gathered here. Then he began to pick out
familiar faces; and an instant later his doubts were dispelled as Katon
came forward to welcome him, his blue eyes sparkling with pleasure.

"Tharn!" he exclaimed joyfully. "I knew you would return. Did you find
Alurna?"

"I found her," Tharn admitted ruefully. "But it would have been wiser to
leave her at Sephar's gates."

Katon's smile faded. "You are right, my friend. Everything seems to work
against us. You and I both have been hurt by this change. Had not Pryak
gone completely mad, you and your mate would be starting for home by
now, and Urim would have set me free.

"But all that may as well be forgotten, now. Soon the Games begin; our
chief worry will be to save our skins."

       *       *       *       *       *

Tharn looked about at the many strange faces.

"It appears we shall have plenty of company," he observed.

"There are many others besides these," was the reply. "Pryak fears many
of Urim's friends and intends using the Games to eliminate them. A room
across the hall is filled with at least as many as you see here; and
many of those men loved Urim and hate the one who caused his death.

"Pryak hopes to accomplish a double purpose this time. He will gain
favor by offering the bloodiest Games ever held; also, he expects to
wipe out all who oppose him by sending the opposition itself into the
arena.

"I am told," Katon continued, "that many savage beasts are held ready to
be sent against us. More than ever, Pryak is determined the final victor
shall not be human. Were a man to prove the God's favorite, Sephar's
populace might turn to him so strongly as to weaken Pryak's position."

Tharn grinned. "At least we shall have our fill of fighting."

"More than my fill!" retorted his friend, dryly.

Tharn, glancing about the crowded room, uttered a startled ejaculation
and pointed toward a figure huddled near one of the walls.

"Who is that?" he asked. "Even with his face hidden in his hands, he
seems known to me."

Katon grunted. "And well he should! That, my friend, is Vulcar--once
captain of Urim's own guards!"

At Tharn's expression of shocked incredulity, he continued:

"He was brought here, yesterday, with nearly a score of warriors. In all
the hours since, he has not spoken--only sits with bowed head. He, once
so proud, is now humbled and beaten--crushed by the death of the man he
worshipped."

Tharn studied the dejected figure. Courage might dull under such a blow
as Vulcar had taken; yet it would still be courage. Experience told him
a brave man is brave until death takes him; a coward, while occasionally
rising above his weakness, remains a coward. And certainly Vulcar was
known to be a man of courage.

From the moment of Tharn's recapture a plan had been taking form in his
shrewd mind. He had never been one to accept resignedly what fate
appeared to offer. If these other prisoners were ready to die in the
arena, that was their affair; certainly he did not intend giving up so
easily. Men like themselves had put them in this hole; and what one man
could do, another could undo. The worst enemy of his fellows was their
patient acceptance of what Pryak had decreed for them. If that viewpoint
could only be reversed....

Taking Katon by the arm, he started across the room toward Vulcar.

"What are you--" Katon began, then subsided as the cave-man frowned and
shook his head in warning.

       *       *       *       *       *

When within a few paces of the former captain, Tharn stopped and turned
his back, and Katon's, to the unheeding Vulcar.

"I tell you, it seems hard to believe," Tharn began, his voice raised
somewhat above its usual pitch, "that none of Urim's friends has courage
enough to avenge his death. Why, had I served under him, I--"

"Who says none hopes to avenge Urim?" The quiet words came from behind
them.

Turning, they found Vulcar, head lifted and shoulders squared, regarding
them fixedly.

The Cro-Magnard simulated surprise to hide his sudden elation. "If I am
wrong--" He stopped there, waiting.

"What chance have we to avenge him?" Vulcar demanded, his hawk-like face
drawn into lines of helpless fury. "Here we are--thrown into a hole,
sentenced to die for the satisfaction of a false God--and to save Pryak
from sleepless nights!"

Tharn appeared sympathetic. "Given a chance, however slight, would you
take it?"

"Take it?" echoed Vulcar. "Of course! But there is no--"

"Are there others who feel as you?"

"I know of eighteen--those who went with me to search for Urim's
daughter. When we returned to Sephar, Pryak's men overpowered us and
brought us here. I am almost glad, now, that we did not find Alurna."

"Alurna is in Sephar," Tharn informed him. "I brought her back."

"You?" Vulcar came to his feet in surprise. "How did you get her?"

Briefly, the cave-man told of what had taken place. When he was done,
Vulcar stepped forward and placed both hands on Tharn's shoulders.

"My life is yours for what you have done," he said simply. "No matter
what happens to her as Pryak's captive, it cannot be so horrible as
death in the jungle."

For a moment the three men were silent. Then Tharn said: "Let us sit
here where we shall not be overheard.... Katon, what can you tell me of
the Games?"

"What do you want to know about them?"

"Everything," Tharn said promptly. "How far are the pits from the arena
itself? How many of us are sent into the arena at one time? How, and
when, are we given weapons?"

Katon was eyeing him strangely. "Why do you want to know those things?"

"I will explain that after you have answered my questions."

       *       *       *       *       *

The conversation that followed was carried on in low voices. Katon did
most of the talking; from time to time Vulcar added details. Tharn did
little more than listen attentively.

At last the cave-man expressed satisfaction. "I think it can be done,"
he said slowly. "There is one weakness they have not covered."

"_What_ can be done?" Plainly, Katon was puzzled. "What is behind all
this, Tharn?"

Tharn leaned forward. "We want two things--and so does every man in this
room and the room across the hall. First: freedom. Second: death to
Pryak! Are you with me?"

Vulcar made a face. "Either one is beyond our reach. What can a few
unarmed men do against all Sephar?"

"What have we to lose?" demanded the Cro-Magnard. "All of us are
supposed to die within the arena. If we must accept death, why not do so
while trying to escape?"

Katon and Vulcar exchanged glances. It was evident neither had thought
of it just that way before.

"What," Vulcar said softly, "do you suggest?"

"To begin with," Tharn said, "it would be wise to have three or four
more hear my plan. They in turn can pass the details on to the rest of
the prisoners. Those across the hall must be included, and I have an
idea how that can be arranged. We shall need every man we can get."

Vulcar said, "Let me pick the four."

Soon the former captain was back, his selections close at his heels.
Tharn and Katon rose to meet them.

"These are good men," Vulcar said. "I know them all. They are ready to
follow your lead.

"This one--" He indicated a short, squat man with heavy features and
much coarse hair on chest, legs and head, "--is Brutan. He likes to
fight."

Unexpectedly Brutan grinned. "Yes," he said in a deep, harsh voice, "I
like to fight. I will fight anybody. I will fight you!"

Tharn grinned back at him. There was something likeable about this
rock-like Sepharian.

"This," continued Vulcar, "is Rotark. He is not afraid to die."

Rotark was tall and very thin, with a long, sorrowful face. "Why should
I be afraid?" he asked in lugubrious tones. "There is no pleasure in
living. Soon we shall all be dead."

Next, Vulcar jerked a thumb toward a young, very handsome warrior whose
tunic was amazingly clean and spotless in contrast to those of the
others. His thick blond hair was neatly pushed back from a high, rounded
forehead.

"He is Gorlat," said Vulcar. "He does not like to fight, but will do so
to keep from being killed. Few men are his equal with a knife."

The blond young man smiled but said nothing.

"Brosan, here, you already know."

Tharn nodded. He remembered that pock-marked face, as well as the
unconcerned grin exposing yellowed, broken teeth.

The cave-man came directly to the point.

"We are supposed to die in the arena for the amusement of Pryak and the
people of Sephar. To me, that seems wrong. It would be better if Pryak
and his priests were the ones to die.

"I think that can be arranged. Listen, and when I am done, let me know
what you think of my plan."

       *       *       *       *       *

They listened closely and without interrupting. And while he awaited
their reaction, they looked at one another in silence, while broad
smiles began to steal across their faces. Even Rotark's lips twitched in
approval.

"Good!" said Brutan the laconic.

"Even though we fail," said Rotark mournfully, "it is worth trying."

Gorlat said nothing, but his smile matched the brilliance of his hair.
Katon and Vulcar regarded the cave-man with respect, deeply impressed
with the plan he had offered. They realized the force of this
barbarian's personality--that intangible requisite of all who would be
leaders--had grasped the imagination of these men, winning their loyalty
and unstinted support.

"When shall we tell the others?" Brosan asked.

"Go among them now," Tharn advised. "Explain our plan briefly, but cover
every point. Warn them not to chance arousing suspicion among the
guards. Everything depends upon absolute secrecy."

It was on the following day that the great Games began.

       *       *       *       *       *

When the door closed behind Tharn and Lodorth, a feeling of loneliness
swept over the princess Alurna. She had come to regard the cave-man as
her friend--perhaps the only friend left to her in all Sephar. She
glanced fearfully at the face of the high-priest and found nothing there
to reassure her.

Pryak's expression was stern; but that sternness was a mask to hide an
inner perturbation. For there had come to him the realization that in
this frail girl lay a vital threat to his newly won power.

He silently cursed his stupidity in receiving her so ungraciously, and
silently he thanked his God that he had been prevented from actually
striking the princess.

Alurna, he remembered, was more than Urim's daughter; she was niece to
the most powerful figure of the known world--Jaltor, king of far-off
Ammad, and commander of the greatest force of fighting-men ever
assembled. Urim had been Jaltor's brother....

Eventually, Jaltor would learn of his brother's death. As a statesman
and ruler, he would understand that Urim's passing was incidental to a
change in power and one of the hazards of kinghood.

It was not likely, however, that Jaltor would regard in a similar light
an overt slight or actual cruelty to a niece. As a possible threat to
Pryak's position as king, Alurna was not to be considered; only a man
could rule men. For that reason alone, the high priest had no valid
excuse to do her harm.

His course, then, was plain; every effort must be made to win this girl
into regarding him as a friend, lest word reach Jaltor that his niece
was a mistreated prisoner in Sephar.

The chill faded from Pryak's expression like snow under a hot sun. "I
have been wrong, princess," he admitted, with passable humbleness. "As
Urim's daughter, you are entitled to every respect and honor. From now
on you may depend on being accorded both."

Alurna could hardly believe her ears. What had come over this old man,
to change him so quickly and completely?

Her response was instant and characteristic. "I want nothing from you,
priest!" she snapped.

Pryak lost his smile, but none of his urbanity. He beckoned to a nearby
attendant. "Escort the princess to her rooms," he instructed. "See to it
that her every wish is obeyed."

When Alurna had gone, a thoughtful Pryak dropped onto his stool across
from Orbar and pursed his lips reflectively.

"There must be some way to dispose of her," he said, "without incurring
the wrath of Jaltor."

Orbar grinned evilly. "A knife in the dark...." He let his voice trail
off meaningly.

"You are a fool!" growled the new king. "Her uncle and his men would be
at our gates within two moons. I dare not risk--"

He broke off as an under-priest came hurriedly from across the room and
bowed before him.

"What is it, Baltor?"

"The three nobles of Ammad are here, asking that you see them."

Pryak sighed. Here were others he must treat with deference, lest his
failure to do so cause international complications. He was beginning to
understand that even an all-powerful monarch must recognize the
importance of individuals other than himself. He felt vaguely
distressed....

"Bring them to me, here," he said.

       *       *       *       *       *

A moment later Jotan, Tamar and Javan approached the seated men and bent
their heads in formal recognition.

"How may I, king of Sephar and Voice of the God, serve our noble
visitors?" asked the arch-priest loftily.

Jotan acted as spokesman. "By granting us permission to set out for
Ammad. Already have we delayed longer than was intended. To avoid the
rainy season we should like to leave at once."

Pryak thought for a moment. He must not let them go so easily. They
might think that he was relieved to be rid of them--that his hospitality
was less than Urim's had been.

He said, "Would you start on so perilous a journey without first showing
honor to your God? Tomorrow the Games begin. It would be wise to attend
the first two days; otherwise misfortune may beset your path to Ammad."

Jotan was shrewd enough to yield. He guessed that Pryak was expecting to
strengthen further his position as king by exhibiting the three
Ammadians to the crowd as his intimates.

"Agreed," he responded. "I know that Jaltor, my king, will be greatly
interested in an account of the lavishness of Sephar's Games."

It was then that Pryak found a solution to his problem!

Jotan, thinking the interview ended, had turned to go.

"Wait, Jotan of Ammad!"

The men from Ammad turned, surprised by the urgency in the high priest's
voice. Pryak had risen and was coming toward them.

"There is something you can do for me, Jotan--a small matter, but one
that will relieve a rather delicate situation."

"Of course," Jotan said quickly.

"It concerns Alurna--Urim's daughter. She is not happy here. Since her
father's ... passing, she seems anxious to leave Sephar.

"It is my thought that she go with you to Ammad. Her uncle, Jaltor,
would welcome her, I am sure; and she would be content there. Will you
take her with you?"

Jotan saw his chance! Ever since Dylara had been taken from him by
Pryak's men a few hours before, Jotan had been at his wits' end for a
way to get her back. The guards, learning she was an escaped slave, had
taken her from the Ammadians as a matter of course; for, as a slave, she
was the property of Sephar's king. Jotan had not demurred, partly
because it would have been useless to argue the point with anyone
lacking authority to make a decision, and partly because he was
confident that Urim, when asked, would give the girl to him.

But upon learning of Urim's death, and of Pryak's seizure of power,
Jotan's hopes began to fade. Pryak's reluctance toward granting favors,
however trivial, was a matter of common gossip. This, coupled with the
fact that the high priest might not be inclined to be overly cordial
toward a close friend of the former ruler, decided Jotan against asking
for the slave-girl--a decision strengthened by Tamar's logic during a
discussion held shortly before the three friends had come to the palace.

Several times during the interview with Pryak, Jotan had been near to
blurting out a request that Dylara be given to him. But his pride would
not permit the risk of being coldly refused, and each time he had bitten
back the words.

But now--now the picture was changed. Pryak had opened the way for a
counter-proposal; one the priest could hardly refuse because of his own
request.

       *       *       *       *       *

Jotan hid his elation behind an expressionless face. "I will gladly do
as you have asked, Pryak of Ammad. Incidentally, there is a trifling
favor you can grant me--if you will."

Tamar, listening, groaned inwardly.

"What is this favor?" asked the priest cautiously.

"I have become interested in one of the palace slave-girls," Jotan told
him. "I should like to have her."

The modestness of the request confused Pryak. Somehow, such a petition
seemed irrelevant, too petty.

"Of course," he agreed quickly. "I had expected that you would ask for
something of more value. Take whichever slave you want--several, if you
like."

"Your kindness indicates how generous a king rules Sephar," Jotan said
smoothly. "If one of your men will accompany me, I shall give him the
necessary instructions."

"Baltor, here, will carry out your orders." Pryak indicated the
attendant who had ushered them in.

When they had left the room, Jotan said to the attendant:

"Go at once to the quarters of the female slaves. Instruct the guards
there to turn over to you the slave-girl known as Dylara. You will bring
her to my quarters."

"I understand, noble Jotan."

"When you have done this, return to the palace and seek out the
princess, Alurna. Convey to her my greetings, and say that I wish an
audience with her at her convenience.... Is all this clear to you?"

"Yes."

"Good! Report to me when you have finished."




CHAPTER XVIII

Death in a Bowl


Dyta, the sun, climbed his blue ladder and looked down at the city of
Sephar in its mountain fastness. Behind those gray stone walls hummed an
activity found there only five days in every twelve moons.

For today was the first of the Game days. Since early morning the
streets leading to the great amphitheater were packed with an eager
citizenry, pushing and jostling its way toward the arena's several
entrances. Those first to arrive had their choice of seats; consequently
many had huddled beneath heavy cloaks outside the barred gates during
the dark hours, awaiting the moment when they might enter.

It was a colorful throng, every member light-hearted, gay and friendly.
Men and women pushed and tugged at their neighbors--friend and stranger
alike--to keep the milling mass moving. Most of them carried parcels of
food, for the Games lasted each day until the hour of sunset. Whole
family groups were numerous: father, mother, and the brood of children.
Many of the latter were mere infants, watching the swarm of shifting
humanity with wide wondering eyes.

Patrolling the avenues and directing the crowds at the gates were many
priests in white tunics. This was to be their day, as well; for shortly
before the Games got under way, elaborate rites, honoring the God, were
to be held, in which every priest was to take part.

Truly, this was the day of days.

       *       *       *       *       *

In the great cell beneath Sephar's streets, Tharn, Katon, Vulcar,
Rotark, Brosan, Brutan and Gorlat squatted in a group about a huge
earthen bowl of stewed meat. They, together with the balance of the
prisoners, had been aroused from sleep an hour before sunrise, and had
been given food that their strength and endurance might be equal to the
tasks ahead.

Katon, seated across from Tharn, caught the Cro-Magnard's eye and nodded
significantly.

"For a man who may be dead within a few hours," he said grimly, "you
seem very cheerful."

Tharn grinned. "Would you have me seek out Pryak and beg for my life?"

The others laughed. Brutan put down a bone from which he had gnawed the
meat, and belched with frank satisfaction. "I will show them how a real
man fights!" he declared. "With my bare hands I once slew a leopard!"

Brosan made a derisive sound. "It must have been a very old leopard."

Brutan's complacent expression vanished. "You lie!" he bellowed, glaring
belligerently at his heckler. "It was a great, full-grown--"

"Quiet, you fool!" snapped Katon. "This is no time to start a brawl."

Brutan mumbled something under his breath and went back to his bone.

Rotark wiped his lips with the back of his hand. "How many of us will
see the end of this day?" he asked in doleful tones. "Take Gorlat,
here--so careful not to soil his tunic. It may soak in his own blood
before darkness comes again!"

The blond young man kept his mechanical smile. He said: "Not if they
give me a knife...."

Something in the soft words brought a momentary silence to the group.
What had Vulcar said yesterday about this handsome, graceful youth? "Few
men equal him in handling a knife...."

Katon said, "It will be an hour before the Games actually
get under way. First they must finish the rites honoring the
God-Whose-Name-May-Not-Be-Spoken--a lengthy ritual. Then the guards will
come, select a few of us, give them arms and send them into the arena."

"Somehow," Tharn said thoughtfully, "I wonder if it is wise to wait
until the third day before putting our plan into action. After three
days many of our men will have died in the arena. We shall need every
man we can get."

Katon rubbed his chin, frowning. "True," he admitted. "But to hurry this
thing would be fatal. The guards must be satisfied that everything is
going smoothly before they relax their watchfulness.

"Although we shall lose men," he continued, "I believe many of the
soldiers and citizens of Sephar will join us when the revolt gets under
way. Few, I imagine, regard Pryak with favor; they should welcome a
chance to end his power and make one of their own men king."

Then and there the germ of an idea was implanted in Tharn's mind--an
idea destined to bear fruit in the days ahead.

       *       *       *       *       *

For the better part of an hour the seven ring-leaders moved about the
chamber, talking with groups of prisoners, discussing various phases of
the plan Tharn had concocted. So confident did the seven seem, that many
a despondent captive was caught up by their infectious spirit and began
to grow impatient for the Games to start that the two days might pass
the sooner.

At last the noise of sandaled feet sounded in the corridor, and a moment
later the door was thrust open.

Five men came in: four well-armed priests wearing white tunics edged in
black; and another, who was as different from the nondescript priests as
Sadu differs from Botu, the jackal.

Head and shoulders above his companions towered this fifth man; his face
was strong and proud, and from either side of a blade-like nose, eyes of
blue fire swept over the crowded room.

Katon nudged the Cro-Magnard. "That tall one is Wotar, director of the
Games. He is no priest; and before Urim died, was one of Sephar's most
powerful nobles. He has been Game director for a long time; and since he
seems still in charge, must be high in Pryak's favor."

Wotar may have heard the whispered words, for he glanced sharply in
Katon's direction. The glittering eyes stopped at the sight of Tharn,
taking in the graceful contours and swelling thews beneath the clear
bronzed skin.

"You," Wotar said quietly, crooking a long forefinger at the cave-man.

At first, Tharn did not fully comprehend; but when two of the priests
laid hold of his arms, his doubt was gone.

"Goodbye, my friend." Katon's voice was sad. "We shall watch for your
return."

"I will be back," Tharn promised from the doorway. Then he was gone, the
great door crashing shut behind him.

       *       *       *       *       *

Tharn, preceded and followed by guards, was led along the corridor to
where it ended before a narrow door. In response to Wotar's knock it
opened, disclosing a small chamber almost filled with a miscellany of
weapons of every type known to prehistoric man. An attendant stood in
the center of the room, awaiting instructions from the director.

"No weapons," Wotar said briefly. He turned to the cave-man. "You are to
go directly to the arena's center and wait for whatever I send against
you. Make a good fight of it and the crowd will be for you. That can
mean much to you. If you manage to kill your opponent, return here at
once. Do you understand?"

"Yes."

Wotar nodded to the attendant and the arena door was opened, flooding
the room with sunshine. Tharn, blinking in the sudden light, stepped
out on to the white sands of Sephar's Colosseum.

That which met his eyes was something Tharn was never to forget. The
sandy floor was perhaps three hundred feet in length and half as many in
width--a perfectly symmetrical ellipse surrounded by a sheer stone wall
twelve feet in height. Beyond that wall the spectator stands began, tier
upon tier of stone benches sloping up and back for fifty yards to the
last row.

The thousands of seats were filled with a shifting mass of humans, most
of whom had risen as Tharn came into sight.

Never before had the cave-man seen so many people at one time; and the
noise and confusion affected him exactly as it would any jungle denizen.
His first instinctive impulse was to retreat, not because of fright, for
he knew no fear, but because it was strange and unpleasant and, worst of
all, there was that infernal din which only man of all animals can long
endure.

The cave lord halted and half turned as though to withdraw, but the
crowd, believing him to be afraid, set up an ear-splitting clamor of
catcalls, whistlings and raucous shouts that whirled the barbarian about
in sudden anger.

For a long moment he glared at the multi-eyed beast above him; then a
slight sound at his back aroused him to his immediate surroundings.

He wheeled just as a huge figure launched itself at his neck. Before
Tharn could prevent it, strong fingers closed about his throat and the
impact of a solid body sent him staggering, saved from falling only by
superhuman effort.

       *       *       *       *       *

During the seconds in which all this transpired, Tharn had discovered
what it was that had leaped cat-like upon him. He saw a great hulk of a
man, naked except for a pelt about his loins; a man with muscles bulging
so in arms, legs and shoulders as to constitute a deformity. He was not
quite so tall as Tharn, with an ugly, hairy face, contorted with rage.

With the speed of a striking snake Tharn's hands came up, caught the
wrists at his throat and tore away those choking fingers as though they
were so many strands of cobweb. Then Tharn seized the other before he
could twist free--caught him by thrusting an arm between the crotch of
those gnarled legs while the other hand held to a hairy forearm. Lifting
him thus, Tharn swung the man aloft like a bundle of grass, then flung
him heavily to the sands a dozen paces away.

The onlookers came to their feet with a swelling roar of approval. This
was what they had come to see; and they set up a deafening clamor that
seemed to shake the stands. Tharn never heard them.

Now the dazed enemy was scrambling to his feet. Before he was fully
erect, Tharn was upon him with the silent ferocity of Jalok, the
panther. Grabbing the cringing man by the throat, the cave-man lifted
him bodily from the sands, and holding him at forearm's length, shook
him as a terrier shakes a rodent; shook him until the screaming voice
was stilled as the senses fled and the white figure hung limp and
motionless within Tharn's grasp.

Then, while the crowd watched in thrilled horror, Tharn dropped to one
knee, placed the dead weight of his unconscious foe against his leg and
snapped the man's spine as he might have broken a slender branch.

Rising, Tharn tossed aside the lifeless body and, not deigning to
acknowledge by look or gestures the pandemonium of acclaim, disappeared
through the arms-room door.

       *       *       *       *       *

On the same morning that the Sepharian Games had opened, a band of fifty
warriors, clothed only in animal skins about their middles, halted on
the outskirts of an impenetrable forest which towered across their path.
At their backs was a broad prairie that had required many days to cross.

The leader of the group, a man of heroic proportions, called together
three of the men and engaged them in earnest conversation. Several times
he gestured toward the mouth of a game trail leading into the jungle;
but the others continued to shake their heads as though unconvinced.

"He would not go that way," one of them was saying. "In that direction
are high hills, and beyond those are great mountains he could not hope
to pass."

"We do not know that he came even this far," said another of the three.
"We lost his trail over two suns ago; he may have changed his path many
times since then."

Their leader silenced them with a wave of his hand. "You have told me
nothing to change my mind. The trail lies ahead; when we can go no
farther will be time enough to turn back and seek in a new direction."

A few minutes later the last of the band had passed from view between
the walls of vegetation lining the narrow path.

       *       *       *       *       *

Dylara, seated just behind the retaining wall of the arena, watched
Tharn's broad back pass through the little doorway. About her was the
murmur of many voices exclaiming over the exhibition of brute strength
they had just witnessed. Dimly she heard Alurna telling of being rescued
by that same forest god, the three nobles from Ammad serving as
audience.

The cave-girl was trying hard to analyze the tangled emotions resulting
from Tharn's appearance. Something related to the sensation she had
known when he had taken her in his arms after striking Sadu dead, had
come back to her. Why did sight of him make her heart leap with that
peculiar breathless swoop? No one else she had ever known could effect
it so. How handsome, how magnificent he had appeared, standing there on
the white sands, sweeping the crowd with a contemptuous glance before
leaving the arena.

She stole a glance at the handsome profile of Jotan as he listened
politely to Alurna's story. How fortunate she was to have won the love
of this man. In him were qualities all women sought in the men of their
choice. Good-looking, kindly, thoughtful, an honorable position in his
world--what more could any man offer?

Yet only Tharn, untamed man of the caves, could make her heart leap and
thrill--something Jotan might never be able to do.

Last night a priest had come to the great room where she had been taken
upon her return to Sephar. He had brought her to Jotan's quarters, and
she had spent the night there, sharing a room with the princess Alurna,
who had welcomed the opportunity of leaving the palace.

The two girls had little to say to each other. Alurna had regarded the
slave-girl with unmasked loathing; while Dylara, after the first cold
rebuff of her attempt to be friendly, had withdrawn into a shell of
silence.

On the following morning, however, Alurna had surprised Dylara by
displaying an attitude of warm friendliness toward her. Behind this
sudden change was the secret decision of the princess to undermine
Jotan's attempts to win the slave-girl....

Just as the second event was about to get under way, Jotan got up,
excused himself and made his way to the section of the stands reserved
for Pryak and the Council of Priests. There he took a seat beside the
high priest.

Pryak glanced at him with a questioning lift of his eyebrows.

"O Voice of the God," said Jotan, "my men and I have kept our promise to
attend the opening of the Games. We are anxious to start on our journey,
and ask your permission to depart without further loss of time."

Sephar's enthusiastic reception of the Games thus far, had put the king
in high humor.

"As you wish, Jotan," he said, rising and placing his hands on the
other's shoulders. "I ask of the God a safe and uneventful journey for
you and your men. And to Jaltor of Ammad, I send my greetings and
avowals of lasting friendship. Explain to him my reasons for placing
Urim's daughters in his care. He will approve, I am sure."

"All you have asked shall be done," promised Jotan. "And now, Pryak,
king of Sephar and Voice of the God, I bid you farewell."

Turning, Jotan hurried along the stone aisle to his own lodge and
waiting friends. Once there, he raised himself to his full height and
waved both arms above his head.

       *       *       *       *       *

Directly across the arena a group of some forty or fifty warriors rose
in a body and started toward the nearest exit.

"Come," Jotan said, motioning to the balance of those in his party. "We
start at once for Ammad."

Dylara stood up, casting one last look toward the closed doorway through
which Tharn had passed not long before. He had been her last tie with
the old life. Now she was about to leave all that behind, to go into a
new world at the side of a man she greatly admired. Why was her heart so
heavy? Was it because she would never again see the caves of her
people--the face of her father? Or was it because Tharn was lost to her,
forever? Even should he come through the Games alive, she would be
gone--separated from him by the vast distance between Sephar and the
country Jotan called home.

Jotan had told her something of the long stretches of untracked jungles
and waterless plains between Sephar and Ammad. From others of the
visitors she had heard stories of savage beasts and wild tribes of men
that haunted the mountain trails and forest-cloaked ravines to the
south. And beyond the mountains began a level monotony of grasslands
that reached to still more mountains forming the boundary to Ammad
itself.

The street before the building allocated to the visitors swarmed with
hurrying figures bearing a wide assortment of articles to be bound into
individual packs for easy handling.

Jotan took active charge. Quickly the line of march began to take form.
Broad-shouldered men swung compact bundles to their backs; well-armed
warriors took up their positions; and last of all, strongly made litters
of animal skins stretched between long poles, arrived for use of the two
female members of the party.

Dylara, following the example set by Alurna, seated herself in the exact
center of the sheet of skins as it lay in the street. Two brawny
attendants stepped forward, bent, one at either end of the wooden poles,
and in perfect unison swung the rods to their shoulders.

From his position at the column's forefront, Jotan looked back and waved
a greeting to the two girls. Satisfied that all were in place, he
shouted a command and the safari got under way.

Across the city they marched, through wide-flung gates in the great
walls, and on across the cleared space beyond. Before them rose the
majestic trees and thick matted foliage of the forbidding jungle; and
here, leading directly southward through a tangled maze, was the
beginnings of a well-beaten trail, the first of many such roadways the
little cortege must follow before far-off Ammad could be reached.

Just before the marchers entered the forest, Dylara turned to look back
at Sephar's walls, grim and impressive under the sun's flaming rays.
Still behind those sullen piles of rock was the man she could not
forget. Something deep within her whispered that she had found love only
to lose it; that happiness for her lay in forgetting, forever, the
stalwart young giant who had snatched her from a peaceful, uneventful
life.

Once more she looked back, and abruptly the stone walls wavered and
dimmed as hot tears flooded her eyes....




CHAPTER XIX

A Lesson in Archery


Dyta, the sun, swung lazily toward the western horizon. And with the
coming of dusk, Pryak rose from his bench at the edge of the arena in
Sephar's amphitheater and gave the signal ending the first day of the
Games.

At his gesture the spectators climbed to their feet and pressed toward
the exits. They were less lively--more subdued than when they had poured
into the enclosure hours before. Perhaps the constant association with
death during the long day had sobered them, hushing their tongues at
last. But on the morrow they would be back, yesterday's scenes
forgotten, appetites whetted once more for hours of carnage.

While far beneath Sephar a roomful of tired unsmiling men spread their
sleeping furs for the night in ominous silence. For them a long day had
ended, yet taut nerves relaxed but slightly; for all knew that on the
next day the wearying ordeal must begin anew.

Morning found most of the prisoners awake and moving about the cell when
the morning meal was served. After the attendants had withdrawn and the
crowds were beginning to stream into the amphitheater, Tharn called a
number of prisoners together.

"Get ready," he said. "The guards are due here any minute. Listen at the
door, Katon; when you hear them, let us know."

Turning, the cave-man pulled Vulcar into position as the central figure
of the group. In this formation they waited expectantly, all eyes on
Katon at the door with one ear glued to the crack between door and jamb.

Suddenly Katon straightened. "They come!" he whispered, and sprang
forward to join the others.

At his words, the prisoners, yelling in well-simulated rage, pounced on
the hawk-faced Vulcar. The one-time officer was swept from his feet and
sent crashing to the floor with a resounding thump. A second later he
was at the bottom of a pile of raving madmen, all clearly lusting for
his blood.

It was this scene that met the eyes of four guards and Wotar as they
came into the room. Taking in the situation at a glance, the director
barked a curt order that sent the guards into the scuffle. Using spear
butts as flails they managed to beat the cursing prisoners from the
limp body of a disheveled Vulcar, who got painfully to his feet.

"What means this?" Wotar thundered. "Is there so little fighting in the
arena that you must brawl amongst yourselves?"

Vulcar, still trembling from his narrow escape, hurried to explain.

"These men," he panted, indicating the scowling faces about him, "hate
me because they think I am responsible for their being here. I have
tried to tell them it was Urim's fault, that I had only obeyed his
orders; but they would not listen. Some cried out that they would kill
me; then all of them sprang upon me. I would be dead now, had you not
come. As soon as you go they will try again. Put me elsewhere, mighty
Wotar; I am afraid to stay here."

Vulcar's voice broke with fear, and he trembled so that he could hardly
stand.

Wotar's lips curled with contempt. "Put him with the prisoners across
the hall," he instructed one of the soldier-priests. "Perhaps they will
be more gentle and considerate."

Wotar was an intelligent man; but he failed to notice that the departing
prisoner no longer seemed the craven weakling of a moment before. Too,
he failed to perceive the poorly hidden satisfaction of the other
captives....

       *       *       *       *       *

The Game director, an experienced showman, had planned as the second
day's opening event, something calculated to arouse the spectators to
the highest pitch of excitement. Once in that frame of mind they would
follow each succeeding event with increasing enthusiasm--enthusiasm
being the barometer by which his fitness as director was measured.

Three times his finger crooked; each time a man stepped forward.

Quickly the guards took up positions and the three prisoners were led
away.

In the arms-room each participant was handed a bow and three arrows.
Wotar gave them instructions, the outer door was opened, and Katon,
Rotark and Tharn stepped onto the sands.

From the stands came a full-throated roar of approval. Tharn's fabulous
strength and agility they remembered from his initial appearance; the
others they also recalled as being exceptional fighting-men.

This morning Tharn was feeling remarkably light-hearted. His supreme
self-confidence gave him assurance his plan of escape would come off
perfectly when the time was ripe. And certainly he was enjoying himself!
These battles with men and with animals, with death the penalty for any
mistake in tactics, were doing much to satisfy that deep love of
adventure which was so great a part of him.

The men crossed the arena's entire length, halting a few feet from the
eastern wall. Then they turned about and waited, watching silently the
wooden door of the distant arms-room.

They had not long to wait. Scarcely had they turned when that door
opened and three warriors, each with a bow and three arrows, came out.
They were clothed in white tunics, with legs and feet bare. All were
taller than the average Sepharian, with wide shoulders, narrow hips and
slender well-formed legs.

"Sephar's three finest bowmen," Katon murmured. "The tallest is Maltor,
at one time chief of archers under Jaltor, and probably the greatest man
with a bow in our history.

"I had forgotten the report that he would fight in the arena. Since he
enlisted in the Games only to display his bowmanship, he may withdraw at
any time. Watch him constantly, for he is our greatest danger."

He fell silent then, sudden lines of worry on his face. "Tharn, I
remember, now, that you know nothing of fighting with a bow. We must
work out some way of covering you."

       *       *       *       *       *

The cave-man permitted himself a grim smile. "You are wrong," he said
quietly. "The bow and I are good friends. I will keep up my end of this
fight."

Katon was satisfied. "Good. Now if only we can outwit them....

"Let them shoot first. Watch the fingers of their right hands; when they
open on the arrow's haft, jump quickly aside, keeping an arrow ready in
your own bow. The moment you regain balance aim quickly and send your
first answer.

"Aim always for the belly. A man can shift his head and shoulders much
quicker than he can his middle. Besides, his belly is a broader mark.

"Ready now! They are getting close! Tharn--Maltor is for you.
Rotark--see what you can do with the man on his left. The other is mine.

"Ah! they have stopped. They still are too far away to risk a shot.
Being careful, I suppose; they had better be!

"Tharn! Thrust two of your arrows point first in the sand within reach.
Fit the other to your bow. Do the same, Rotark.

"Careful now! They are starting this way again! Maltor is no fool; he is
trying to coax us into wasting arrows."

Katon fell silent. His two friends, their bows half drawn, arrow points
held downward, stood relaxed, intently gauging the approach of the
enemy, now a scant forty paces away.

An absolute silence had enveloped the entire amphitheater as every
observer of this tense drama strained his eyes to catch the impending
action.

Now Maltor, arrogant and impatient, stepped a pace or two in advance of
his companions. Notching an arrow, he nodded over his shoulder to the
others, who came up beside him. Three bows were raised in unison; the
warriors aimed their shafts carefully, each at a different member of
Katon's troupe. The human targets stood at ease, seemingly indifferent
to their danger.

And then the scheme the wily Maltor had evolved was flashed on the enemy
with a suddenness and brilliancy of execution that would have done much
to settle the final outcome--had it succeeded.

       *       *       *       *       *

A split second before the arrows were released, two of the three archers
turned their aim toward the same target as that selected by Maltor.
Immediately three bowstrings twanged as one, sending three flint-tipped
shafts with incredible swiftness at a single mark.

To avoid one swiftly flying missile was difficult enough; to dodge
three, so cunningly spaced that a move to either side would avail
naught, was all but impossible. Yet in the flicker of time required for
the arrows to reach him, Tharn had acted in the only manner possible to
avoid impalement.

Flat on his face dropped the cave-man, the three bolts passing inches
above his descending head to shatter against the stone wall beyond. As
he fell, Katon and Rotark fired their first arrows.

One found a mark. A man screamed suddenly, horribly, and sank to the
sand, a wooden shaft protruding from his abdomen. Rotark had followed
instructions!

Had Katon's target been less agile there would have been two casualties.
But the man managed to avoid that flashing point by a sideward lunge,
keeping his balance with difficulty in the shifting sands.

Meanwhile, Tharn had not remained passively in a reclining position. As
the opening barrage passed over him, he rose to his knees and dispatched
his first arrow at the foe Katon had given him.

Maltor was too seasoned a warrior to be caught napping. Even though he
had momentarily dismissed Tharn as a source of danger, he had kept an
eye on the cave-man. And that precaution enabled him to twist aside
barely in time to keep from being struck.

The veteran bowman gasped incredulously as the stone-shod missile whined
past. He marvelled that a man's arm could be capable of driving an arrow
with such superhuman power.

It was Maltor's last thought in this life.

Even as Tharn released his first arrow, his right hand shot out,
snatched a second from its vertical position in the sand, strung it and
let go--all within the quiver of an eye-lid. Maltor, still trying to
regain balance, was in no position to dodge again.

       *       *       *       *       *

Those in the stands saw the famed bowman straighten as though jerked
upright by an invisible hand. Mouth agape, eyes staring in
uncomprehending horror, he remained upright for a long moment, while a
red line trickled between the fingers he had clapped to his side. Then
he turned in a slow half-circle, his knees buckled; and Maltor sank to
the sands, dead where he fell.

So savage had been the force behind Tharn's arrow that head and shaft
had passed completely through the Sepharian's body.

Rotark, watching, spellbound by the brief drama, was shocked from his
inertia when his bow was torn from his grasp and hurled several yards
away. One end struck him, in its flight, full across the face and sent
him sprawling.

An arrow intended for Rotark's heart had, instead, crashed against the
hardwood bow in his hand. The impact cost Rotark two of his teeth; an
inch or so either way would have cost him his life.

While the doleful one was still falling, Katon's bow spoke a second time
and the last enemy dropped, mortally wounded.

Rotark, gloomier than ever, got unsteadily to his feet,
spat out two teeth as an involuntary offering to the
God-Whose-Name-May-Not-Be-Spoken-Aloud, picked up his splintered bow and
started for the exit.

Katon and Tharn grinned quietly to one another and followed him.

And the thrilled thousands in the stands released at last the breath
they unconsciously had been holding for long seconds.

       *       *       *       *       *

And so the day wore on. Many times during the passing hours guards
entered the great cell to select men for combat in the arena. Some of
those selected returned, others never came back; but survivors
outweighed, by far, the losses. The reasons were two: Every man knew
that survival, now, would heighten his chance for freedom when the break
took place. As a result he fought with determination and daring not
possible without hope to feed upon.

Wotar was responsible for the second reason. The director knew from
years of handling these Games that spectators thrilled more over duels
between men than over those between men and beasts. As a consequence he
husbanded his supply of warriors, sending enough of them at one time
against the jungle creatures that the latter almost invariably succumbed
before they could do much harm. Only when a man proved an exceptionally
able warrior were the odds more nearly even.

About mid-way in that long afternoon, Wotar and his men entered the
dungeon and took Tharn, alone, with them. The cave lord looked back as
he passed through the doorway, in time to catch an expression in Katon's
eyes that was very close to being fear. It came to Tharn, then, that
should he perish in action, the planned revolt might never take place.
On his leadership depended the hopes of every man in that room.

Once more Tharn found himself in the arms-room. The attendant there
looked questioningly at Wotar.

The master of the Games ran a thoughtful eye over the Cro-Magnard's
splendid body.

"Give him a hunting-knife--and nothing else," he said finally. "So far
this man has had an easy time of it. Now we shall learn just how much of
a fighter he really is!"

Silently the guard presented a long-bladed knife of flint.

Once more the arena door opened; and Tharn, blade in hand, strode into
the amphitheater.

The shrill cacophony which greeted him held a welcoming note that did
not escape the young Tharn. For the first time, he raised his eyes to
the innumerable tiers, observing with wonder the mammoth sea of faces
turned in his direction. Near the arena wall on his right, and half way
to the far end of the arena itself, was that section occupied by Pryak
and his numerous retinue. Tharn had no difficulty in picking out the
high priest's unimpressive figure seated close to the protecting wall.

The cave-man's reverie was abruptly shattered as the massive gate at the
enclosure's far end began to swing open. For a moment nothing appeared;
then slowly and majestically there emerged from the darkened interior
Tharn's arch enemy--Sadu, the lion!




CHAPTER XX

Revolt!


As Sadu, the lion, came into full view, a collective groan rose on the
afternoon air. Then came scattered boos and cries of disapproval from
various points in the stands.

"Give him arrows and a bow!"

"No man can kill a lion with a knife!"

"Death to Pryak!" shouted some more hardy soul.

Scattered protests began to gather volume until they beat as a steady
roar, filling the entire arena with ominous sound. Armed priests,
stationed at the upper edge of the retaining wall, began to move
uneasily among the seats to restore order.

Suddenly the mounting crescendo stilled, as action on the arena sands
seemed imminent.

Sunlight, flooding the huge oval, bathed in golden glory the calm figure
of the man and the tan coat of the jungle king. With striking clarity it
picked out the corded muscles and swelling muscles of this cave-god. His
handsome, finely-shaped head with its crowning mop of straight black
hair; his shoulders, wide and erect; his mighty chest, narrow waist and
tapering hips--all made up a picture of physical perfection that no
observer was likely to forget.

And yet, invincible though this Cro-Magnard appeared, he seemed puny and
pitiable when compared with the huge beast that Wotar had sent against
him. Never before had so magnificent a lion appeared in Sephar's Games.
Even Tharn, jungle traveler for most of his life, had blinked
disbelievingly when Sadu made his entrance.

Sadu padded gently forward, the lithe sinews of his giant body rolling
smoothly beneath a shimmering hide. He seemed unruffled and serene; only
the angry lash of his sinuous tail told of a seething ferocity within
that lordly head.

Armed only with his painfully inadequate knife, Tharn advanced slowly to
meet certain destruction. He knew his chances for victory were so slim
as to be almost non-existent; yet the self-confidence and
resourcefulness born of a hundred battles against overwhelming odds were
weapons more dependable than the flint blade he carried.

Sadu stopped his own advance when the hated man-thing started toward
him. For several days now, he had been underfed, goaded about with sharp
sticks and shouting voices, harassed and annoyed until he was angry
enough to have charged a regiment. Yet that unfathomable sense of
caution, so strong a part of every wild creature, held him motionless
before the deliberate approach of this two-legged enemy.

Tharn halted. Only a few paces separated the two as they stood unmoving.
The man's eyes were riveted on the lion's restless tail; by its
movements could he know what was taking place in Sadu's brain.

Slowly Sadu settled into a crouching position, head flattened,
hindquarters drawn beneath his taut frame, tail twitching in jerky
undulations. A vagrant breeze ruffled the thick mane at his neck....

       *       *       *       *       *

Suddenly the tail stiffened and shot erect; and voicing an
ear-shattering roar, Sadu sprang at the man in his path.

Sadu, the lion, had felt man's tender flesh beneath his yellow fangs and
murderous talons before this. He expected no more resistance from this
one than had come from those others.

It was an astonished beast, therefore, that crashed to the sand where
the man had been--and was no longer. With an uncanny agility Tharn
evaded that lightning charge; then, so quickly that human eyes were hard
put to follow, he leaped in and drove his heavy knife deep behind Sadu's
left shoulder.

The jungle king, snarling hideously from unexpected pain and shock,
wheeled and struck in one simultaneous motion; but Tharn, leaping high
as the great cat turned, vaulted completely over the broad back, the
dripping knife still clutched in his hand. Before Sadu could reverse
himself, the blade flashed again, striking at the base of the tawny neck
where lay the great spine.

The flint bit deep but missed a vital spot by half an inch. Sadu had
moved in a rapid sideward maneuver as Tharn's arm was descending, and
while the wound that resulted was painful, it was by no means fatal.

Worst of all, the blow had cost the Cro-Magnard his only weapon. Sadu's
sudden shift had torn the knife from Tharn's fingers before he could tug
it free, leaving the blade sunk deep, haft still standing upright like a
miniature cross.

His blood crimsoning the white sands, Sadu whirled about, sending a
shower of the fine particles high into the air. Once more he hurled
himself at his elusive foe, and once more Tharn dodged aside. But this
time his foot slipped a little in the yielding sand. One flailing paw
struck his chest a glancing blow, the claws raking long scratches there,
and Tharn was catapulted heels over head a full fifteen feet across the
arena.

A little murmur of protest came from the ranks of spectators. They had
witnessed what had promised to be an ineffectual struggle develop into a
battle between giants, with its ultimate outcome very much in doubt.
Now, through a quirk of fate, the grim battle was ended; the favorite
they had acclaimed was doomed.

Sadu leaped forward to make his kill.

Tharn, helpless, knew life had run its course. Nothing could save him
now.

And then fickle fate shifted once more. Tharn's right hand, pressing
against the ground in a last futile effort to throw himself to one side,
closed purely by chance about a hard object which he instantly
identified as the hilt of a stone knife, dropped there, doubtless, by
some warrior earlier in the day.

Recognition and action came together. Tharn raised the weapon, hilt
between thumb and bent forefinger, and, while still in a sitting
position, flung it with all the concentrated strength of his powerful
arm point foremost at the on-rushing bulk.

As in a dream he saw the sliver of flint streak through the sunlight to
meet the great head. Full into Sadu's right eye sank its entire length;
then a crushing weight came down on Tharn's chest and he knew no more.

       *       *       *       *       *

He could not have been unconscious for long; for his eyes opened in time
to see Sadu's lifeless body being dragged away. Two guards were standing
over his own supine figure, evidently seeking to learn the extent of his
injuries.

"He lives!" ejaculated one in surprise, as Tharn's eyes fluttered open.

In answer the cave man got unsteadily to his feet, and while the effort
sent a spasm of pain through his bruised chest and aching ribs, his face
betrayed nothing of his suffering.

Leisurely he brushed sand from his back and legs, then turned and walked
toward the western gate. Heedless to the thunder of acclaim beating
against his ears, he disappeared through the arms-room door.

Once within the common cell, Tharn told enough of his adventure to dull
the prisoners' curiosity, then edged away to join Katon.

Thus the day wore on. Now and then guards would enter, pick out a man or
two and depart. Once, Brutan came back from the arena with his left
cheek laid open from an animal's claw. But the wound had dulled no part
of his braggardism and he told a highly colored tale of an encounter
against nearly impossible odds.

Later in that afternoon, Katon had been summoned, to be absent for what
seemed an age to Tharn. But return he did, unscathed, a broad smile
lighting up his face as the cave lord came forward to welcome him.

A bond of friendship, based on mutual respect and admiration, had formed
between these two men; a bond which passing days but served to augment.
It was destined to be that rare understanding known only between men,
wherein each finds within the other something of himself.

Just before the day's end, Brosan went out, a quip on his lips and a
careless wave of his hand to the others. That joking remark and carefree
gesture remained with every man in the cell, for Brosan never came
back....

Darkness came at last, and for a second time the roaring of beasts and
shrieks and moans of dying men ceased in the oval above. Food was
brought and the weary gladiators ate and drank, doing their best to
forget tiredness and strain.

Sleep came slowly that night to most of them. Within every heart was
strong desire for the morrow to come--the new day for which all had
waited. There were some here who would never see a second sunrise; but,
as is usual under such conditions, each man looked for death to single
out any one other than himself.

       *       *       *       *       *

Less than a day's journey to the north of Sephar's walls a party of
fifty warriors supped on the freshly-killed meat of Neela, the zebra,
shortly before Dyta slid below the western earth-line. All that day they
had traveled slowly along a thread-like game trail leading directly
south. At times, for hours on end, they had walked through sombre depths
of brooding jungle, beneath grotesque shadows of forest kings. Again,
their way was across wide reaches of gently undulating prairie, where
thick yellow grasses, deep to a tall man's thighs, stirred beneath the
touch of baking winds.

Always, however, they had moved into the south, and ever in the lead was
he whose decision, based solely on a vague premonition, had brought them
so far from home. On this man's left forearm was the painted insignia of
a chief....

With the sudden coming of night, the entire party took to the safety of
high branches on either side of the trail. When Dyta returned on the
morrow, they once more would take up their march into the mountains to
the south ... always to the south.

       *       *       *       *       *

Once more, dawn poked gray fingers through the overhead grill-work of
the great cell beneath Sephar's amphitheater. And from the same point
came sounds of Sephar's thousands, filing again into their seats for
another day of grisly entertainment.

Tharn rolled over, sat up and ran tanned fingers through his heavy shock
of black hair. For a moment his eyes ran over the sleeping scores,
picking out many whom he had learned to respect. There was Katon, head
pillowed on the biceps of a strong right arm, a half smile discernible
on his firm mouth; he was sleeping soundly. Near him lay Brutan, the red
edges of his wound showing through black stubble covering his cheek.
There was Rotark, his long face even more solemn in sleep; and next to
him, Gorlat, blond hair unruffled, his tunic, still nearly immaculate,
neatly folded and placed close beside him.

Tharn got to his feet and set about awakening the sleepers. Before Wotar
arrived, he meant to speak once more to the prisoners; to go over for
the last time, those few vital points which all must know perfectly if
his plans were to be carried to a successful conclusion.

When all were assembled, he spoke briefly, asking questions again and
again that none might fail to understand what was expected of him. The
men listened intently, hanging on his every word and drinking deep of
the inexhaustible fund of courage and surety possessed by the gray-eyed
young man.

When he had finished he knew they were with him heart and soul, that
every man present would charge, without hesitation, a hundred spear
points if the need arose. If Vulcar could manage as well with the group
across the hall, then Sephar could have a new ruler before nightfall.

He had no more than finished speaking, when the door opened, admitting
Wotar and six guards. Quickly, ten prisoners were singled out and taken
from the cell, among them Tharn and the golden haired Gorlat.

Upon reaching the arms-room, Wotar sent four prisoners, with as many
guards, into the chamber, the others being forced to wait until the tiny
room could be cleared. And of the four who entered, two were Tharn and
Gorlat.

The door was closed and barred. The prisoners stood quietly, waiting for
the attendant to parcel out weapons to them.

The crisis was at hand. Now that it had come, Tharn felt his muscles
tense, his nerves grow taut, a deadly coolness steal through him. His
eyes narrowed, as do the eyes of Tarlok preparing to leap upon unwary
prey.

The air of the small chamber seemed suddenly charged with something
electrical; a hushed breath of expectancy made the stillness strangely
unbearable....

       *       *       *       *       *

A guard cleared his throat uneasily, sending a harsh rasping note
against the silence. He said, "Give each man a bow, ten arrows and a
spear."

Removing a stone-tipped spear from a pile in one corner, the attendant
offered it, butt foremost, to the cave-man, who reached forth a steady
hand to take it. As his fingers closed on the haft, and before anyone
could guess his intention, Tharn drew back his arm and drove the
triangle of flint into the man's throat, changing a scream of terror
into a gasping whisper.

As the dying guard slumped forward, the other captives snatched weapons
from the supply about them and leaped upon the dazed soldiers, three of
whom went down before they could lift a hand in defense.

Tharn, farthest from the group, was forced to cross the entire room
before he could lay hands on the fourth guard. That one, instead of
standing his ground, was seeking to reach and unbar the corridor door.

As he fumbled with the heavy timber, iron fingers closed on one shoulder
and tore him away. Up and back he swung, high above Tharn's head; then
his thrown body struck head foremost against the far wall, crushing the
skull like a blown egg.

Turning to his comrades, Tharn found two of the three remaining guards
were already accounted for. The third, however, had killed one rebel,
and using the dead body as a shield, was successfully standing off all
efforts of the two men seeking to reach him. In one hand he grasped a
long spear, its darting head having already inflicted slight wounds on
the menacing pair.

A thunderous pounding warned Tharn that the sounds of combat had aroused
Wotar and his two men. The entire rebellion was being threatened by one
courageous man; and unless this delay was speedily ended, the break for
freedom was destined to end here and now.

Stooping, Tharn grasped the dead body of the attendant, straightened,
and hurled it with all his giant strength full against the lone
defender's human shield. So terrific was that impact, that the guard was
swept completely from his feet. Before he could recover, Gorlat had
slipped a knife into his heart.

Bounding forward, Tharn unbarred and threw open the door, and sprang
into the corridor, his two friends at his heels. He had a brief glimpse
of Wotar's hanging jaw and stupefied expression before the two factions
closed in battle.

       *       *       *       *       *

Wotar was no coward. As Tharn leaped toward him he whipped a knife from
his belt and swung it savagely at the Cro-Magnard's broad chest.

Like the striking head of an angry snake, Tharn's hand shot out and
closed on Wotar's wrist. Mighty fingers contracted, and the knife
dropped from his nerveless grasp to clatter against the stone floor.
Tharn's free hand closed on the hapless leader's jaw, tightened, then
wrenched the head in a vicious half-circle that left a broken neck in
its wake.

When Tharn released the clay that once had been Wotar, master of
Sephar's Games, he found no other foe alive within the corridor. Dead on
the floor were the two guards, torn and mangled from the savage fury of
those who had snuffed out their lives. Eight men, eyes alight, stood
before him, awaiting instructions.

The cave dweller singled out two of them.

"Go back and open both cells. First, free those in our own room; Vulcar
may not have convinced the others to join us. If so, our men can help in
convincing them!

"Tell them the way is open to this room. Caution all to silence, that
none overhears us and warns those we hope to surprise."

Tharn then motioned the remaining six into the arms-room. There, each
armed himself with a bow, arrows, knife and a spear.

Soon they heard sounds of naked feet within the corridor, and into view,
three abreast, came the former prisoners. At their head was Katon;
beside him strode Vulcar, once captain of Urim's guards.

Tharn halted them just short of the arsenal. He ran his eyes along the
ranks, and what he saw brought a smile of satisfaction to his lips.

As far back as his eyes could make out in the dimly lighted passageway
were men. There were at least a hundred and fifty--perhaps more; all
eager for weapons and a chance to use them.

The Cro-Magnard held up one hand to gain their attention. "Remember," he
said, "march into the arena quickly and in silence. Do not so much as
glance at the spectators until I give the signal. And when that signal
comes, seek to kill only priests and warriors. To attack the people of
Sephar without cause would only make them hate and fear us. We cannot
fight an entire city.

"Come forward now--three each time. Once within the arena, take the
places I give you."

Three entered the arms-room. To each went a bow, quiver of arrows,
complete with shoulder band; a knife and a spear. Tharn then opened the
outer door and passed them through, then pulled it shut and aided in
arming the next three.

In that fashion twenty-seven were sent into the amphitheater before
Tharn called a halt. Dimly, he could hear the rustling murmur from the
packed stands, and he knew that all was well--thus far, at least.

He summoned Vulcar and Katon, now, gave them weapons identical to those
issued to the others, and went with them into the arena, Rotark acting
as door-keeper.

       *       *       *       *       *

In a wide semi-circle at the far end of the sandy field stood the
twenty-seven who had gone before them. They made a thin line, their
backs close to the retaining wall, one end of which was almost directly
below the loges occupied by Pryak and the Council of Priests. It was
toward this section that Tharn and his two companions bent their steps.

The cave lord took a position less than four paces from the stone
barrier at his back. Above him sat Pryak, high priest and ruler of
Sephar, deep in conversation with Orbar.

Now, the second contingent of warriors began to issue from the
arms-room. In groups of three, seconds apart, they emerged and took up
positions near the wall at the arena's opposite end.

When an equal number were at either end of the enclosure, the influx of
armed men became heavier. In groups of five, now, they appeared and
formed a second row a few feet in front of the others and facing in the
same direction. There were fully four score in the open by this
time--and still they came.

Tharn knew the moment was fast approaching when suspicion would become
aroused by this unprecedented concentration of warriors. Already a few
priests were peering down at them, puzzled expressions on their faces.
The buzz of conversation began to fade; and here and there spectators
were rising to their feet.

Pryak stood up, suddenly, and leaned over the railing.

"What means this?" he asked of Orbar. "Does Wotar mean to end the Games
with one battle? There are too many men on the sands; send someone to
investigate."

Tharn, overhearing, knew he dared wait no longer. Throwing back his
head, he sent the hair-raising battle cry of his tribe reverberating
throughout the entire structure. As the notes of that horrendous cry
rose on the still air, he pivoted about and sent a slender arrow leaping
from his bow full at the head of Pryak, king of Sephar!

It is no mean tribute to Pryak's nimbleness to tell that he dodged that
arrow. And dodge it he did--falling back into the arms of his retinue as
death passed a finger's breadth above his sparse locks to transfix an
unfortunate under-priest.

The cave-man's cry was the awaited signal, releasing all the pent-up
hate and fury within the hearts of those who acknowledged him as leader.
As one man, a hundred warriors turned and loosed a shower of arrows at
the thin line of guards and priests above them. The instant those
flint-tipped messengers were released, those rebels nearest the walls
knelt, braced themselves and became living ladders over which their
comrades swarmed to gain the seats above.

       *       *       *       *       *

A living wave of blood-hungry men swarmed into the stands and fell upon
the already wavering ranks of defenders. The entire bowl was now a
maelstrom of swirling bodies, legs and arms. Panic-stricken spectators,
few of them armed, rose from their benches and rushed headlong for the
exits, trammeling, pushing, fighting to gain the streets, to escape the
raving horde of crazed demons.

And, seemingly everywhere at the same time, Tharn, Katon and Vulcar
fought shoulder to shoulder, their knives rising and falling, their
spears licking out to take lives and spread further the reign of terror
they had fostered.

Twice, Tharn caught sight of Gorlat, blond hair finally disarranged,
weaving among the tiers like a cat, his only weapon a long, thin knife.
And as priest after priest sought futilely to keep that long blade from
his throat, Tharn knew, now, why Vulcar had said few could equal that
young man with such a weapon. How many died that day with throats slit
by that knife, only Gorlat knew--and he was never to tell.

It had happened shortly after Tharn had caught his second glimpse of the
steadily smiling youth. Gorlat had just made a kill, and as he stood
erect, a thrown spear came from nowhere to catch him full in the chest.
Gorlat had staggered back to sink into a sitting position on an empty
bench. Dazedly he had raised a hand to wipe away the red stains of his
own blood from that once spotless tunic--then slumped back and moved no
more.

There were other men of Tharn's force who fell, never to rise again;
but for each who died, five enemies went to join him. Bodies of slain
priests were everywhere--draped across seats, hanging over the arena
wall, lying in the aisles. Warriors loyal to Pryak had died in droves
and lay glaring at the sky with sightless eyes.

At last there was none within the amphitheater other than the dead, the
wounded, and the blood-splashed figures of the rebels who stood panting
from their efforts, their eyes on Tharn and his two lieutenants.

Of those three, Vulcar alone had been wounded. An arrow had creased his
shoulder close to his neck, and blood from the cut had stained one side
of his chest a fast-darkening crimson. But his eyes were bright with
satisfaction and his lips were curled in grim content.

"Urim would have enjoyed this!" he said, and his smile widened. "Now, on
to the palace and the temple to clean out the rest of Pryak's men. That
done, the city is ours!"

Katon bent and took up a stray spear. "Come, then," he remarked; "if we
wait, they will have gotten over their panic and will be that much
harder to rout a second time."

Tharn nodded agreement. "First, the palace; then we can invade the
temple and take Pryak and his men."

       *       *       *       *       *

A warrior spoke from the ranks. "Dare we enter the temple?" he asked
doubtfully. "If we offend the God, He may destroy us."

"He is right!" declared another. "Why should we chance angering our God.
Once the city is ours, Pryak will have to do as we say. Let us not
attack the House of the God."

"Pryak dies!" Vulcar roared, grinding the butt of his spear savagely
against the stone flooring. "Let the God be offended--Pryak must die! If
the rest of you brave warriors are afraid, I will go alone into the
temple and drag out Urim's murderer by the few hairs left on his ugly
head!

"Did Pryak's God save these priests who lie about us, here, their bodies
cut by our spears and knives? Did He, seeing Pryak in danger, hide him
with His sky-fire? No; they were men like us; and since they deserved to
die, they _did_ die! Pryak is next!"

Tharn, listening with silent admiration and approval, thought of
something that snatched the half-smile from his lips.

"Where _is_ Pryak?" he asked. "He was here when the fighting started.
How did he and those with him get away?"

The others could furnish nothing toward clearing up this minor mystery.
Nor was there a single body of the missing group in the vicinity.

"Let us go on," suggested Tharn finally. "After the palace is taken, we
can set about finding Vulcar's good friend Pryak!"

Still chuckling at the cave-man's sally, the insurgents formed into a
column, three abreast, and marched toward a nearby exit that led from
the shambles they had created.




CHAPTER XXI

Conclusion


Upon reaching the street, they started for the palace, its white walls
gleaming under the mid-morning sun. No citizen of Sephar was abroad; but
the marching men were conscious of watching eyes at windows of the
buildings on either side.

The palace grounds, too, were deserted as they swept across the palace
grounds and dashed against the great double doors. They might as well
have sought to force the palace walls so strongly barred were the heavy
planks.

As they stood debating their next step, a shower of spears, arrows and
clubs fell suddenly upon them from above, killing several before Tharn
could give the order to withdraw.

At a safe distance from the windows, Tharn, Vulcar and Katon held a
brief council of war, finally agreeing upon a strategic maneuver that
held promise of being effective.

Eight warriors left the group, returning with a heavy log, free of
branches. This was carried, four men to a side, to within a short
distance from the barred entranceway. Now, eight replacements came
forward, took up the massive tree trunk and started at a run toward the
doors, the log's heavy base aimed at a point where the two rough-hewn
sections joined.

Within a dozen paces of their objective, they swerved sharply to their
left and sent the great timber crashing through the slender stone
columns of a large window.

Following the log came those who had carried it, pouring through to the
hallway beyond. It was deserted; evidently the defenders were grouped at
the upstairs windows, intending to stage their defense from that point.

A second later the palace doors were thrown wide and, notwithstanding a
heavy barrage from overhead, the rebels soon over-ran the central
hallway.

Halfway up the wide staircase they were met by a withering volley from
the upper passageway and stairhead. But Tharn raised his voice once more
in the awesome war challenge of his people, and which seemed to lift his
followers bodily to the top of the steps.

Here, fighting was fast and furious. Although outnumbered at first by
four to one, the insurgents made up that handicap by the intensity of
their assault; and slowly but steadily Pryak's loyal troops were being
pushed back.

       *       *       *       *       *

Tharn was in his element! Knife and spear had been cast aside or lost;
his only weapons were his mighty hands. Yet his was the most feared
figure among the rebels, as was attested to by the mound of strangled
and broken guards strewn about him.

Several times he saw Katon battling away close by, a long knife in
either hand. Once, an enemy in a badly torn tunic was preparing to drive
a knife into his unsuspecting back. Tharn had torn a spear from the
fingers of a neighboring comrade and without pausing to judge distance,
had thrown it across the hall to pass half its length into the side of
Katon's would-be slayer. The man had fallen, while Katon, unaware of his
narrow escape, was finishing the warrior with whom he had been engaged.

Of Vulcar, Brutan and Rotark, Tharn had seen nothing since the battle
began. During momentary lulls he had time to wonder how they were
faring--if, somewhere in this madhouse of fighting, bellowing men, they
were managing to keep their skins whole.

Gradually the palace defenders were weakening, losing heart as their
list of casualties grew. Already, the men of Tharn's party had sensed
victory was slowly but surely passing into their hands.

And then came the unexpected, the one contingency which none of the
rebel leaders had forseen.

A ringing shout sounded from the open doorway, and through the gap came
priests from the temple of Sephar's God. Instead of waiting for the
freedom-hungry prisoners to take their first objective, then march
against the House of God, the cunning arch priest had sent every man he
could muster to reinforce the palace garrison.

There must have been a hundred of them, fresh and--for priests--eager
for battle. They fell upon the revolters from behind, spreading death
and consternation in the thinning ranks of those from Sephar's pits.

Encouraged by aid from this wholly unexpected quarter, the palace
defenders regained their fading morale and renewed the attack with
reckless fury.

The end had come. Bitter was the realization to Tharn who, until now,
had been certain nothing could prevent his men from taking Sephar. He
smarted under the knowledge that wily old Pryak had outwitted them after
all.

He might, under cover of the raging turmoil, have turned his back on
friends and supporters to seek out Dylara's cell and escape with her
from Sephar. But the thought was gone as it was born; and the
Cro-Magnard sought to rally his shaken followers to the task of cutting
a pathway back to the street. Once outside, some of them might manage to
flee into the jungle--a far cry from their ambitious dream of taking
Sephar!

It began to appear, however, that leaving the palace was to be
infinitely more difficult than forcing an entrance had been. Again and
again his men were repulsed by the white-faced but unflinching priests
at the foot of the staircase. Steadily the number of rebels grew less;
and while they took more lives than they gave, there were too many to
outlast.

Suddenly there rose above the pandemonium within, a chorus of savage
cries from outside the open doors. Tharn straightened as though struck
by an unseen spear. His eyes went wide with incredulous astonishment
bordering on disbelief; then from his powerful lungs broke an answering
shout that paled to insignificance the tumult about him.

       *       *       *       *       *

Swarming into the hall below, came a host of strange, warlike
fighting-men, naked except for panther- and leopard-skins about their
loins. Splendid, beautifully proportioned barbarians they were, heavy
war-spears gripped in powerful right hands, sun-bronzed skins rippling
under the play of corded muscles.

At their head was the stalwart figure of a man such as never before had
been seen within Sephar's borders. Four inches above six feet he stood,
slim of hip and broad of shoulder--a wealth of black hair held from his
eyes by a strip of cured snakeskin.

"Father!" burst from Tharn's lips.

At sound of his cry, the leader of the newcomers looked sharply in his
direction.

"Kill!" shouted young Tharn, bringing one hand out in a sweeping gesture
toward the frozen ranks of priests.

In response, the Cro-Magnards threw themselves at the white-clad enemy.
At the same time Tharn, the younger, leaped into action, shouting words
of instruction and encouragement to his friends.

The end came quickly. Torn at from two sides, the priests broke and fled
in all directions, the cave-men in hot pursuit. At sight of this, the
original defenders threw down their weapons and surrendered on the spot.

Now came Tharn, the elder, striding forward to greet his son. Behind him
crowded others of the tribe, wide smiles on their lips.

"We have searched long for you, my son," said the chief. "At times we
were close to giving up; it was not until yesterday that one of us found
where you and a girl had followed a game trail leading to this place."

"You could not have arrived at a better time!"

The chief smiled. Katon, watching from the background, marveled at the
striking resemblance of father to son when both smiled.

"At first," said the Cro-Magnard leader, "we were almost afraid to leave
the jungle's edge. But no one was about the openings in the walls, and
as your trail led straight toward one of them, we decided to follow it.
Then, too, all of us were curious to see what manner of people lived in
such strange caves.

"No one tried to stop us. In fact, we saw no one at all. I was beginning
to wonder if we were the only ones here until we heard sounds of
fighting coming from here. The rest you know."

His son nodded. "Soon I shall tell you what I have gone through since I
last saw you. But first I have something to do."

He hesitated. How should he go about telling his father? He hoped Dylara
would not exhibit that temper of hers the first time she met the chief.

"What must you do?" the chief asked, glancing sharply at the face of his
son.

"I have taken a mate!" There--it was out!

       *       *       *       *       *

His father never batted an eye.

"Where is she?"

"Somewhere in this place. A prisoner, I suppose. Katon, here, may be
able to find her. She--she may not seem pleased that I have come for
her."

Those last words came out with an effort. But sooner or later his father
was bound to learn he had taken a mate by force.

The elder man pursed his lips to keep from smiling. He was shrewd enough
to come very close to the true state of affairs. But what of it? His own
courtship had been none too easy. Afterward, Nada and he had been closer
than words could express. He had never, nor would ever, lose the pain
that had come when she had been taken captive by some strange tribe so
many years ago.

Katon, at mention of his name, had stepped forward.

"This," Tharn said, "is Katon--my friend."

There was immediate approval in the eyes of both the blue-eyed Sepharian
and the Cro-Magnard chief.

"Dylara probably is in the slave quarters," Katon said. "If you will
come with me, I will lead you there."

And shortly thereafter, father and son stood before a great door while
Katon removed its heavy bar.

They entered a huge, sunlit room crowded with women, young and old, who
shrank away from them in alarm.

There was one, however, who did not draw away. Her lovely face was
registering astonishment and disbelief--and hope. One hand lifted slowly
to her throat as she stared into the eyes of Tharn's father.

Nor was she alone in displaying tangled emotions. Tharn, the elder, was
gazing at the woman as though unable to credit the evidence of his own
eyes.

And then the man found his voice.

"Nada!" It was more gasp than a word.

"Tharn--my mate!"

An instant later she was caught up in his arms.

Young Tharn looked on in bewilderment, not grasping, at first, the
significance of that single word his father had uttered. Then, as the
chief turned toward him, an arm about the woman's shoulders, he
understood.

Then his arm, too, was about her: and after twelve long years, father,
son, and mother were reunited.

       *       *       *       *       *

None of the three had much to say during the next few minutes. There was
an enormous lump in Nada's throat, making speech impossible. She could
not take her eyes from the splendid young man who, until a few days
ago, she had thought to be dead. He was everything Dylara had said he
was. She remembered him as she had last seen him--a straight-backed,
sturdy-legged youngster, whose inquisitive nature and complete lack of
fear had given her so many anxious moments. Even at that early age he
had shown promise of the extraordinary physical development he now
possessed.

But her greatest pride and satisfaction came from what she could see in
those frank, compelling gray eyes--eyes mirroring a fine, sensitive soul
and an equally fine mind.

"Tell me," Nada said at last, "how did you know I was here?"

"I did not know," admitted her mate. "Did you, Tharn?"

Their son shook his head. "I never dreamed you were in Sephar. As a
matter of fact, we came here to find a girl--Dylara, my--my mate. We
thought she would be with the slaves."

Then it was that he saw a shadow come into Nada's eyes--a shadow which
wiped away his smile and closed a cold hand about his heart.

"Nada!" he exclaimed. "What is wrong? Has something happened to her?"

"She is ... gone," his mother said dully.

"Gone?"

"Yes. Pryak gave her to a man from a land far to the south of Sephar. He
has taken her there with him."

Tharn's face was white beneath its layer of tan. "How long since?" he
demanded hoarsely.

"This is the third day."

Without another word the young man wheeled and started for the door.
Before he could reach it, however, strong fingers closed on his arm.

His father had stopped him. "Wait, Tharn. Where are you going?"

"After Dylara," said his son grimly.

"Of course; but do not leave so--so abruptly. Let us talk this over
before you start. Some of our men will go with you, once we have eaten
and slept."

"I am neither tired nor hungry," retorted his son. "I am going alone;
others would only delay me."

Katon chose this moment to intervene. "Wait a few hours, Tharn. There is
much left to be done here, and we need your help. A new king must be
chosen and order restored to the palace and city. Once that is done
there will be a feast for all of us; then, after a good sleep, you can
set out after Dylara. You can overtake those who have her within two or
three suns."

Nada ended the discussion. "Stay until morning, my son," she pleaded. "I
have but found you; I cannot bear to let you go so soon."

The smile came back to Tharn's face. "As you will," he conceded. "But
when Dyta comes again, I must leave you."

So it was decided, and the four went down to the lower floor to join the
others.

       *       *       *       *       *

That night, in the great dininghall of Sephar's palace, a happy throng
sat about a long, wide table laden to its edges with an abundance of
foods. At the head sat Katon; at his right hand was Tharn, the elder;
and, on his left, was Tharn, the younger, his mother beside him.

Earlier that afternoon the former prisoners and those nobles who had not
fallen in defense of Pryak's government, had assembled in the great
central hallway to elect a new king. Tharn, to his honest surprise, had
been their instant and unanimous choice. But he had declined the honor,
saying:

"There is one among you who has every right to rule over you. He,
himself, is the son of a king--one who understands all those things
expected of a ruler. That man is Katon of Huxla!"

The roar of approval which followed his words reached far beyond
Sephar's walls. Katon would have protested but he had no chance of
making himself heard, and he accepted--hiding his pleasure as best he
could. He did not dream what a pang that speech had cost his Cro-Magnard
friend, for with those words Tharn had relinquished his hope of taking
the Sepharian back with him to the caves of his father.

Later in the day an armed force had entered the temple of Sephar's God;
and while the feet of those faint-hearted members in the group had
dragged somewhat, none had turned back.

However, no resistance had materialized; instead, a horde of priests,
arms held high, hands empty, had welled up from the subterranean maze
below the temple and begged the new ruler to accept them as his own
loyal followers.

Among them was the Council of Priests, intact to a man--except for one.
But that one was he whom Katon--and Vulcar!--had desired most to see:
Pryak, high priest and Sephar's former king.

It was then that the new king displayed his ability to make sensible
decisions. Before leaving the temple he had appointed Cardon as high
priest to the God-Whose-Name-May-Not-Be-Spoken. Nor could he have made a
wiser choice; for Cardon was possessor of a rugged honesty as well as a
lack of ambition beyond his position. The long-standing feud between
Church and State was ended.

Once these matters had been disposed of, Katon had sent his soldiery to
assemble the residents of Sephar at the palace grounds. When a huge
throng had filled not only the grassy expanse but the street as well,
Katon, as ruler of Sephar, had proclaimed the new government and asked
that they acknowledge, as their king, a warrior in place of a priest.

The thunderous, welcoming roar which greeted his words was all that was
needed to make of Sephar a unified community. Katon had immediately
proclaimed a two day holiday, to be given over to feasting and drinking;
and, because he was a shrewd judge of human nature, he had announced
that every citizen must sacrifice some valued article to the God, whose
help had made the revolt a success.

       *       *       *       *       *

And so it was that on this night all Sephar, from palace to city walls,
was in a merry-making mood. Within the palace dininghall, there was only
a single tiny cloud to mar the clear sky of happiness; a cloud fast
losing the dark hue it at first had assumed.

This bit of gloom was caused by the absence of Dylara. But when young
Tharn had had an opportunity to reflect, there had come the certainty
that Dylara would be back with him before many suns. Tharn knew he could
cover in one day three times the distance that the slow-moving men from
Ammad could travel in that same period of time. And while they must camp
while Dyta slept, Tharn could go on across nocturnal jungles and plains
without being forced to slack his speed.

Vulcar, earthen goblet in hand, was bellowing out an anecdote of the
days when he had been a young warrior, when the hangings behind Tharn's
bench swayed as though touched by a random current of air.

Because all eyes were fixed on the speaker, and because the faint candle
light failed to reach much beyond the table, none saw the half crouched
figure that stealthily pushed aside the curtain and tip-toed into the
room. The intruder's lips were curled in a crazed grimace of hate; in
one hand was clutched a long blade of polished stone.

Nada, pausing in her eating from time to time to gaze fondly at her
broad-shouldered son, caught a glimpse of something moving among the
shadows directly behind the young man. What was it that lurked there?

Suddenly Nada screamed--a high-pitched, tearing sound that cut through
the babble of voices about the table.

With the first notes of the scream, a figure behind Tharn bounded
forward and drove a flint knife deep into the naked back of the
surprised Cro-Magnard.

Nada's terrified cry was all that saved Tharn from instant death. For he
was rising from his stool and turning as the scream left her lips. As a
result, the knife point entered his back at an angle, ripping through
the muscles there to enter the lower tip of one lung.

Tharn, despite his agony, reached for the would-be assassin. But another
was there before him--Vulcar, the hawk-faced.

The one-time captain of Urim's guards had vaulted the table in a flying
leap and with a powerful sweep of his arm, knocked away the knife. Then
he caught the man about the neck and forced him into a kneeling
position.

"So, Pryak," cried the hawk-faced one, "you would add another killing to
your list! Long have I waited for this--now comes your reward for the
death of Urim!"

Pryak opened his lips to plead for mercy, but before the words could
come he was whirled up from the floor as though he were a figure of
straw. Then, as the others watched in awe, Vulcar brought the screaming
man down on the edge of the massive table.

There was a crunching sound from splintering bones, one last
nerve-tearing cry of agony and fear--and Pryak, the ambitious, was gone
to his reward.

As the guests stood staring down at the broken form, a thin trickle of
blood appeared at one corner of Tharn's mouth and coursed to his chin.
Dazedly he lifted a hand to wipe away the stain, then his knees gave
way, and before the paralyzed company could prevent, Tharn, the son of
Tharn, had pitched to the floor.

       *       *       *       *       *

When complete consciousness first returned, he was aware of a great
mound of soft skins beneath him; and he opened tired eyes to a
sun-flooded room. For a little while he was content to remain so,
staring at the stone ceiling.

Later, he slowly turned his head and looked into the eyes of Nada. For a
few minutes mother and son did not speak; then she reached out to touch
his hand.

"You have come back to us, Tharn," she said softly.

Tharn pondered over her remark. When he spoke he was startled by the
feebleness of his voice.

"How long have I lain here?"

"Half a moon."

"Half a--!" He sought to sit up, but sank back as a stabbing pain shot
through his chest.

"No, no, Tharn!" cried Nada. "You still are not well. The wound in your
back is not completely healed, and the jungle fever left you only a
little while ago."

Tharn frowned. He was so very tired. "But--Dylara ... I must go after
her. I should have found her before this. I must not lie here while
she--"

Then, as an unsupportable weariness flooded his body, he closed his
eyes. In another moment he was sleeping soundly.

       *       *       *       *       *

Another half moon had passed. Today had dawned bright and fair. Dyta,
the sun, had pulled his blazing head above the eastern earth-line an
hour before, tearing the jungle fog into rapidly dissolving streamers of
mist.

A group of three--two men and a woman--walked through twin gates in
Sephar's rock walls and moved slowly toward the somber shadows of the
jungle south of the city. A few yards short of the green wall they came
to a halt on a slight, grass-covered elevation.

"I must leave you here," said young Tharn. "Within a few suns--a moon,
at most--I will return. Dylara will be with me."

The older man nodded. "Your mother and I leave for home before long. We
shall wait there for you and your mate."

"You will not need to wait long," said the young man confidently.

He placed an arm about the man's wide shoulders, pressed the hand of his
mother in silent farewell, then turned and strode toward the wall of
verdure and towering forest giants to the south.

Together, Tharn, the elder, and Nada, his mate stood on the little green
mound, watching the lithe figure of their only son until it disappeared
into the forbidding jungle. Beyond that first rampart of lofty trees, of
tangled vines and creepers, lay a mysterious land, never before trod by
any known member of their world. What hidden dangers lurked there? What
savage tribes? What unknown and terrible beasts?

A shudder passed through the woman's slender body. The man at her side
slipped a strong arm about the trembling shoulders in unspoken
understanding.

"He will come back?" she asked, her voice unsteady. It was half
question, half statement; and in those words ran an undercurrent of
mingled hope and fear.

"Yes," said the man, his own voice strong and very certain. "He will
come back."





End of Project Gutenberg's Warrior of the Dawn, by Howard Carleton Browne

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WARRIOR OF THE DAWN ***

***** This file should be named 32462.txt or 32462.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        https://www.gutenberg.org/3/2/4/6/32462/

Produced by Greg Weeks, Roger L. Holda, Mary Meehan and
the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
https://www.pgdp.net


Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
https://gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at https://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
https://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at https://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit https://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including including checks, online payments and credit card
donations.  To donate, please visit: https://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     https://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.